Sins of The Father

by Aighostvvv

Summary:

What if Jin Zixuan met Mo Xuanyu
Specifically what if Jin Zixuan met Mo Xuanyu before everything and ended up learning this child was his brother, and has to feel guilty about his fathers decisions.
And what if he decided that he was a better person then said father?

(This oneshot is now in the works of being a multi chapter story!!! )

Chapter 1: Cold

Children laughing. A pleasant sound one might hear filling the village side streets as said boys and girls ran about and played. Added to this, being the sound of winter snow crunching under their feet as they ran, the bustling market, and the world sounded truly alive.

A small group of boys began kicking around a shuttlecock, rushing back and forth down a side street, playing hard. One boy showed off his moves by kicking it from front to back, then over to another boy who kicked it between both his feet before passing it on. Due to not wanting it to drop to the ground, to keep it up in the air, the four of them moved along the road, dodging passing adults or stepping back to give the shuttlecock one good kick upward.

It was one of those kicks, those big strong kicks, while much too close to a place they had not realized they had reached, that the shuttlecock flew up, up, up, and over the wall entirely. It was only once they saw said wall, that all four boys froze in place. They became paralyzed, as they listened a moment, only slightly relieved when no voice came over the wall. Only then did the eldest of the boys reach out and smack the one who had kicked it over upside the head.

“Good going! Now we'll never get it back.”

“i mean, we could always climb over-”

“Into the Mo estate?! That's a terrible idea!” The older one snapped. “If it's the Madam who catches us, she'll skin us alive! It's as good as gone I tell ya. If she doesn't find It and burn it, then maybe we'll have a chance if one of the servants tosses it out.”

These boys had every reason to believe that. It was just common knowledge among the children of Mo Village, that the Mo Estate was somewhere not only were they not allowed, but any toys or such that went over it's wall were just never to be seen again. This was more to do with the first daughter of the Village Leader, a woman only called Madam Mo. She was the first madam, and no one wanted to be on her bad side, as she could be rather cruel and unkind. Any kites or balls, or shuttlecock's if she saw them over the wall, ever came out, as she would have them tossed in a fire before she thought to give them back.

It was just these boys bad luck that they had gotten too close to the wall. After all, no one would throw it back. They would have to cut their loses and-

 

“Is this yours?” A small voice called out from atop the wall.

All four boys suddenly became stiff as stone.

There was one other thing about the Mo Estate every child had been warned about. One single thing, that if any of their parents had found they had done, was a trouble above all else. The four boys looked up with blank looks as a small face peered down at them, holding out the shuttlecock. It was a smaller boy, around six years old. He had a cute round face with rosy cheeks and a permanent smile on his lips- he looked friendly. But of course, these boys didn't care. They knew exactly who this child was, and none of them wanted to deal with the trouble that followed should they open their mouths.

Instead of answering, they all turned and fled, running as fast as they could... leaving that Shuttlecock behind.

The boy atop the wall slowly lost his smile, watching the other four boys vanish, leaving only snowy footprints in their wake. He blinked a moment, trying not to cry, before slowly dropping the shuttlecock back over the wall, then climb back down within the estate.

 

The one other rule about the Mo Estate that every child of Mo Village was warned about, was none other, then to stay way from the child of the Second Lady Mo. Mo Xuanyu. The children knew little of the boy, save that he was what their parents called a bastard- a child born of an unmarried woman whose father left him only two years prior. This alone would not truly mark the child as an outcast to the other children, but their parents feared the first madam Mo, who made sure they all knew the facts. It wasn't just that Mo Xuanyu was a bastard- he was the bastard son of a servants daughter. Madam Mo despised her little sister, for not only her beauty but her child. Madam Mo had yet to have a husband of her own- where in she would take over the family name and bring honor to it as well. But for a time, the honor was thought to come from Mo Xuanyu instead. After all, his father was a Clan Leader of a Cultivation Clan, and a prominent one at that. Everyone spoke so highly of the boy when he was barely able to walk on his two feet, and so highly of the mother who had found herself a future for the child that brought tremendous fortune to the family name.

But as once stated, he left, and never came back.

That made Mo Xuanyu a stain, and the first Madam Mo made sure everyone knew it.

 

Little Mo Xuanyu made his way through the snow covered garden of the Mo Estate, ignored by each passing servant, save a few whispers among themselves, or hidden side glances. The boy, although small and ignorant of many things, wasn't ignorant to the looks, and the whispers... and his little lip trembled as he pushed through a door into a small wing of the Manor. Inside was a main room, with table and cushions and all one might need in such a space. Just past was a threshold leading to the sleeping area of the small place, and just across from that was a divan that sat right up against a window. Sitting at this divan, was a young woman, patching up a heavy cloak for a small boy. The young woman, was the Second Lady Mo. She was indeed young, barely twenty two, with a small form and round face, sweet and kind. While her lips were upturned in a slight smile, her eyes looked tired and weak, only losing it to pain as she turned to cough.

Second Lady Mo was not well. She was a bit sickly, weak in body, and easy to become ill. She could often fight through her sick spells, but the winter this year was rough, even as spring was coming with the changing winds. She smiled up at her son as he walked into the room, but before she could ask why he was sad, another coughing fit come on, leaving her unable to make her concerns yet known.

Mo Xuanyu jumped, his face dropping as he rushed over to her side. He grabbed her arm in his tiny hands and looked up into her face with pleading eyes. Once she had calmed her coughing, she took a breath, and gave the boy a smile, a weak but gentle one that didn't quiet reach her eyes.

“A-Yu, mama is all right. Now why are you crying? Did you get hurt when you went out to play? You weren't gone very long. Is it too cold?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, crawling up into his mothers lap and hugging on her tightly. “Mama, I was just giving them their toy back. I promise I was nice.”

Mo Xuanyu could not see the dark look cross his mothers eyes, and she held her boy. “Oh?” She asked with feigned concern, “did some village children drop something over the wall again?”

“Uhuh... I tossed it back over after they ran away... Yu-Yu is a good boy... right?”

Second Lady Mo pulled her son back so she could look at his face, seeing those big wet tears start to pool at the corner of his eyes. Her breath stuttered as she reached up with a forced smile to wipe the tears away. “My A-Yu is kind, and honest, and sweet. Those boys are just cowards. Or jerks. They don't know how to be kind like My A-Yu.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu's lower lip trembled as he nodded to what his mother said.

She looked at him, wiping away more tears, then said, “It's okay my boy, you have mama. Mama is always right here. Mama is your best friend.” Her eyes lit up slightly, and she pinched his cheek. “how about, we play a game. You go hide and I come find you. But don't leave the room. I want to see how clever my A-Yu can be.”

Mo Xuanyu's eyes lit up, nodding enthusiastically as he wiped some of his own tears away and smiled a toothy grin. Second Lady Mo loved her sons smile, and wished she could keep him like this forever... but at the same time, she wished the world for him, and not this life in a room, they shared, with everyone pretending like they weren't there. To everyone out there She was maiden who ruined her family name and her own life by sleeping with a man who never came back. On one hand, she desperately desired a better future for her son... but on the other she felt that if she sought it out, she was showing that she did not know her place... and she might ruin her boys future.

Mo Xuanyu slid of his mothers lap as she covered her eyes, and began to sing a little song. When the song ended, she would come find him, and he always won, hiding from her for the entire time. Of course, what Mo Xuanyu didn't know, was that his mother always knew where he was, and simply let him win.

He looked around their little place, quickly trying to find a good spot, and eventually opting to squeeze under the tea table, a place he could fit simply due to his size. He giggled, and covered his mouth as his mother finished the song, before standing up and setting aside the cloak she had been patching up.

Keeping low to the floor, Mo Xuanyu kept his mouth covered as his mother huffed, pretending to look for her boy, and ignoring the sleeve peeking out from under the table, and the little giggles there as well. Instead Mo Xuanyu peeks out to watch her open and dresser, then close it before peaking around it. Whatever sorrow the boy had of not making friends only moments before, was slowly fading to the back of his mind as he giddily watched his mother peer under over and around their home.

“A-Yu, where are you?” Second Lady Mo called out playfully, stepping back toward the bed, and peering behind it. “My boy has disappeared. Where in the world has he-”

second Lady Mo, stopped as she bent over with a painful cough. Her chest tightened for a moment as she let out a second heavy cough, before attempting to return to her happy tone.

“Ahem... A-Yu, mamma is about to find you! Once I do, we should play a different-”

Once more she coughed.... but this time, it was rougher. Her chest tightened more, and she collapsed to her knee's clutching her chest as she tried to hold back her coughs but they wouldn't end.

Mo Xuanyu looked up, and quickly crawled out of his hiding place in a panic. “mama!”

By the time he ran over to his mothers side, she was having a hard time breathing, her coughing becoming so loud she sounded like she was heaving.

“Mama!”

 

 

 

“She's sick Xuanyu. Not too sick, but just sick enough.”

Mo Xuanyu sat on his knees at the edge of him and his mothers bed, as his grandfather, the leader of Mo village, patted the boy on the shoulder.

“I am going to take her to see a doctor a few days journey east. She will be treated and then we will be back. You have to behave yourself while I and your mother are away, do you understand.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, but when he saw the look in the mans eyes he bowed his head shamefully and whimpered out a soft, “Yes Waigong.”

The man nodded, and motioned for the servants to help the boys mother up. She looked weakly at her son, giving him the barest of calm smiles, before she was lead away, out of the Mo Estate, and into a carriage off to some doctor that to the little boy, was very far away.

 

The first day with her gone, went quietly, with him staying within their room, drawing pictures and- much to the shock of a servant who came to bring him some food- got into his mothers make up. He made himself look 'pretty' as he explained to the servant, who quickly and quietly told him to clean it off lest his aunt sees it and throws a fit. Absolutely terrified of that woman when she got angry, Mo Xuanyu did as recommended and cleaned off his face, before going up his day as best he could without his mothers presence. He had been by her side since he was born, and when everyone else turned away after his father left, it was just the two of them, close knit and caring.

Mo Xuanyu did remember his father. He remembered his bright colored robes, and the toys he would sometimes buy him or the pretty robes and rouge he would by his mother. Mo Xuanyu remembered him being a very tall and smiling a lot, especially at his mother. However, he also remembered how his father started to not look at her as much. It was a small thing to Mo Xuanyu, who didn't understand adult things, especially as he was only four back then.

He was six now, of course, but that didn't change the fact that... he wanted to see his father again. Mo Xuanyu's mother would often murmur about how she prayed hard that he would return- not for her, but to take Mo Xuanyu away from this place. He didn't know the kind of man his father was, he didn't know much of anything about him. Mo Xuanyu just wanted to see him again... and right now, he really wanted his mother back home.

 

The second day started off much the same. He played in his room a bit, got some food from one of the servants, then played some more. However, by the time the time evening came, he was lonely and bored. So, he wandered out of his room. He made his way to the Mo Estates large garden, looking over the frozen flower bushes and snowy paths... and being as he was so little, and no mother to tell him to remember things, he slowly began to get very cold. He had left his cloak and mittens inside their room, not thinking to put them on or grab them.

Feeling rather chilly, he walked up to one of the main house doors, knocking on it before he rubbed his hands and breathed onto them. When the door opened, he made to smile up, maybe ask very nicely if one of the servants could grab him a blanket or something to wear till he got back to his room... but his smile faltered at the angry face that glared down at him. It was not a servant at the door. No, she would beat anyone within an inch of their life if she dared to hear such a sentiment. The first madam Mo glared down at her nephew, her nose crinkling up almost twitching as she sneered down at the boy.

“Why are you out here. Go away.”

Mo Xuanyu shrunk back with a pout, before quickly trying to explain himself... but he was cold, and very scared of his aunt. “i...i... j-just wanted to get- w-warm...”

“You should have thought about that before bouncing around like that in the winter- but what do you expect from a dim-witted brat.”

Mo Xuanyu whimpered as he shrunk even further back, missing the platform. He yelped as he tripped back into the snow. He could already feel his robes soaking up all the wet. Seeing her nephew fall like that, the first Madam Mo laughed- a cruel laugh, before sneering.

“Get out! No one wants you here! Go away!”

“But-” Mo Xuanyu tried to argue, but that was the worst idea he could possibly make.

What he had yet to have known, was Madam Mo was already in a bad mood. Some of the servants had been gossiping, talking on about Second Lady Mo. Normally the eldest Mo sister would ignore the gossip- hell she would often join in if she felt like it. But then one of the servant girls had the audacity to talk about Second Lady Mo's appearance.

'Shame that she is such a beauty, no? I bet if Master Mo had thought it through, he could have married her off to any man! Even a wealthy Lord! But now no lord wants her now that she has a child... pray the boy at least grows up handsome with looks like that of his parents.”

If there was one thing about the first Madam Mo, that she absolutely despised about her sister, it was her beauty. Where the Second Lady Mo was often described as a fare beauty, small and delicate, her older sister was... average. She wasn't ugly- not at all. She kept herself healthy and pleasant looking, but nothing could out weigh her sisters natural pretty face. Madam Mo not only despised this over envy, but that in her mind, no one should compliment the daughter of a servant, more then the masters legitimate child. In her mind, Her sister, was a mistake.

And what did that make Mo Xuanyu? It made him worse then a simple mistake.

Madam Mo was in a bad mood. And she acted on her moods.

Before Mo Xuanyu could even register what was happening, the first Madam grabbed him by the scruff and stormed toward the Estate's main entrance. With one shove, she threw the boy out and snapped for the servants to shut the gate.

Hearing this, Mo Xuanyu scrambled to his feet and turned to try and get back inside, but the gate was shut.

“Yima! Yima let me in!!! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! Please! Let me back in!”

“Go find your stupid mother. She'll let you back in.” Madam Mo huffed, before turning and walking away.

 

As she went, one servant, more concerned then the rest, quickly bowed as she walked over to the Madam. “Uh... Madam, you... your going to let him back in right? If the Master returns and he's missing-”

“A little time outside won't kill him.” Madam Mo huffed, shooting a harsh glare at the servant. “You can let him back in after an hour or so. The brat will go running to his room as soon as he learned his lesson. Fuqin needs not worry about his bastard grandson.”

what lesson? The servant wondered, eyeing back toward the gate, but not daring to go against her lady.

 

Outside the gate, Mo Xuanyu pounded on it for a little longer, but his already cold hands only began to sting, and so he stopped. Instead he sat on the snow covered ground just outside the gate and began to quietly cry as he shoved his hands into his stomach and curled around them, trying to warm them up. Soon he was crying harder cause the cold sting of the wind had blown onto his tear covered face was painful. After a while, he tried going to a few homes near the estate, trying to ask for something to keep warm,... but all the children ran and the adults kept their eyes off him, not wanting to get the wrath of the first Madam Mo.

Soon, the sky began to dim, and the cold only got worse. Mo Xuanyu didn't know what to do. He curled up behind some boxes just out of the wind, and sat there shivering. Then... he remembered what his aunt had said. Go find his mother.

Waigong said they would be back in a few days... maybe if I go down the road, I can meet them half way. Then I can warm up with mama in the carriage. I'll go find mama....

Mo Xuanyu stood up then, shaking as he started toward the road out of Mo Village, as night began to fall, and not quiet hearing as a servant was calling out for him from the estate....

 

….

 

 

 

The late morning breeze settled in, as the last of winters breath let the snow thin out just enough that patches of green grass had already started to push through it's frosted patches. The day before had been rather icy, and so had the night, so this fresh warmer morning was something pleasant.

Jin Zixuan, heir of Jin, walked through a small spot of forest, hopping to finally catch the creature he had been hunting down for the past three days. It was that three days prior, that he had left the Jin Cultivators designated to go on this night hunt with him behind, not only so he could get a breath of fresh air, but also so he could get away from his cousin Jin Zixun. He held nothing against his cousin, barely just the same age as himself, fourteen as he was... but if Jin Zixuan was honest, his cousin was not only a brute, he could be rather annoying. Having gotten tired of the seventh rant that day about some smaller clan that his cousin was upset with for one reason or another being inferior, and that Jin Clan was the best, or something along those lines, Jin Zixuan had sneaked away, hoping to catch the yao beast they had been trailing all by himself.

Three days was pretty long to not have gone unnoticed. It was more likely that by night fall of the first night, that the men leading the night hunt would have noticed their heir's absence and may have gone back to track down him. So far, it was easy to tell they had failed to catch up to him, given he was still very much alone. In Jin Zixuan's mind, this meant they failed the hunt, as he was right on the creatures tail since he left them, and they had yet to find him.

He kept his senses sharp, making sure each step he took was as quiet as could be, all as he followed after the beast's trail- the beast that had been keeping it's distance well, and its ability to be detected just as hard to trace.

As the heir of Jin, Jin Zixuan had a lot expected of him. To be a gentleman, to be not only trained, but excellent in all his skills and talents, and to become a powerful cultivator. The only thing expected of him that he didn't care much for, was his future marriage once he had come of age. His mother having orchestrated it, and his father expecting it, What words or thoughts could he have against such things that would mean anything? Not that he would argue with either of his parents. They argued with each other enough as it was. Ah, yes. Madam Jin, and Jin Guangshan, a marriage thwarted by a lack of intimacy and 'rumors' of infidelity. While Jin Zixuan himself tried to ignore most of his fathers actions, he was not immune to the knowledge of his... hobbies. Playing around even as a married man. Seeking physical affections in places of ill reputation. But what could anyone do? Jin Guangshan was still a prominent Clan Leader, so any scandal could easily be brushed away, and any bad publicity could be payed off and forgotten. One such rumor that Jin Zixuan had heard countless times, was the idea that Jin Guangshan could have multitudes of illegitimate children. This was one of those rumors that Jin Zixuan himself was a bit reluctant to dwell on. After all, most the ladies his father 'played' with were courtesans and prostitutes, and most relied on their bodies to get paid. In all essence, if any of them had found themselves to be with child, she was more likely to not know who the father was, or just get rid of the baby all together.

But once again, Jin Zixuan didn't care to dwell on these things. He would much prefer to stay obliviously unaware. He already dealt with trying to help keep peace between his parents already, that anything to add fuel to that fire was just another thing he wanted to disappear.... Just like he had pretended not to notice when one of the Jin Clan members brought a pearl to his father on Jin Zixuan's birthday a week ago, and his mother became enraged.... like he pretended not to hear that another boy, around his age, had been thrown down the steps of Golden Carp Tower.

It would just make life easier to just not care, and pretend everything was fine. To just make sure his parents were civil and he did his duty as heir of Jin. Life would be easier if he ignored the problems.

 

When Jin Zixuan found the first couple scales on the ground, he was immediately aware that the beast in question had to be a measuring snake. The size and pattern of the scales were the best give away, and since they seemed freshly fallen, he knew he was close to tracking it down. Pulling out his bow, and knocking an arrow from his quiver, Jin Zixuan moved in. It didn't take but a few more steps to find where parts of the snow and grass still indented from a massive shape moving through it.

Jin Zixuan was prepared to fight, even at the age of fourteen, he held no fear.

But he did feel completely startled when he suddenly heard a high pitched scream.

He originally had planned to sneak up on the yao, but hearing that cry he acted immediately. Jin Zixuan was light on his feet, launching himself into the clearing as he saw the Measuring snake take a dive towards something- more so someone just out his line of sight. He quickly aimed and shot, the arrow striking the yao beast right at the back of it's head, causing it to swivel to the side, before snapping back and staring at the youth with its slit-ed eyes. Jin Zixuan didn't waste that look, already knocking another arrow and shooting it at the giant snake. This arrow hit its mark, sinking into the delicate flesh of the measuring snakes eyeball, causing it to let out a terrible sound as it flailed.

“Ahhhh!!!!” came that scream again. This time, Jin Zixuan recognized that it sounded like a small child.

Glancing over he did find that, the source of the cry was in fact a small boy, maybe six or so, curled up in a ball in the snow and sobbing in terror. He was only in his robes, no cloak no gloves and no sign of any other person. These disturbed Jin Zixuan... but not enough to distract him from his goal.

He dodged away from the snake as it hurtled towards him, trying to snap it's maw around him, maybe even swallow him whole... but even then it wasn't the biggest measuring snake, maybe only three meters longer then Jin Zixuan was tall. Still getting a leg bitten by a fang as long as your forearm was more then likely an unpleasant feeling. Once he had gotten out of it's way, he quickly unsheathed his sword, and sliced at the beasts throat. It cut into it, but didn't penetrate deep enough to cause any serious harm. Instead it made a pitiful sound as it swayed, before attempting to flee. Jin Zixuan wasn't going to let it, and quickly sent his blade flying. Just as it had gotten it's snout through the brush, the sword penetrated the back of it's head with a sickening thunk.

It moved for maybe a moment after, before collapsing to the ground. Jin Zixuan didn't even have the energy to be excited about the kill. The creature, for what it was, was much too easy a fight. Not that measuring snakes were intimidating by any means, but the fact that it had completely evaded the other members of his Clan in the night hunt, yet was taken down in a matter of moments...

Jin Zixuan let out a disgruntled sigh, and turned.

There, still curled up on the ground was that little boy, who hadn't even looked up once. He was crying profusely, calling out for his mother over and over. Jin Zixuan wasn't blackhearted. Sure, He was a lot of things, even if he refuse to admit some of them, but he wasn't cruel enough to see a small child crying and not feel some sense of sympathy for the kid. The youth quickly called back his sword, cleaning it off and sheathing it, before walking over and bending down to check on the boy almost half his age.

“It's dead. You can get up now.”

The smaller boy whimpered, and slowly uncovered his head. He peeked up at Jin Zixuan with big wet eyes, that slowly flickered through several emotions. He looked the older boy over, seeming fixated by the peony on his robes especially.

“What is your name? Was anyone else attacked by the beast besides you? Where are your parents?” Jin Zixuan asked each question, one after the other without much thought. The sooner he figured out what to do with the small boy the better. Not only for the boys safety, but so he could head back to the others.

The boy whimpered, shaking his head. Then...

Then he threw himself at Jin Zixuan, wrapping his arms around the youths waist rather tightly. Jin Zixuan was startled, and just about ready to kick the kid off of him... when he felt the very quiet sob. For some reason that threw Jin Zixuan off more then anything else. Not just because there was a small child crying into his robes, which made him uncomfortable. No, it was because how quietly he was crying. Most small children Jin Zixuan had ever heard, cried so loud it made his ears ring, but this kid was so quiet he wouldn't even know he was upset if he hadn't seen the stutter of the boys body, or felt the tears as they sank into his robes.

“...” Jin Zixuan frowned. As he reached down and tried to peel the smaller boy off of him, he heard the kid say something. “What?”

“... I... I want mama...” the kid whispered, almost inaudibly. He still had an arm tightly gripping Jin Zixuan's robes as he pulled the other to his mouth and started biting at his thumb. It was then Jin Zixuan noticed how red the boys hands and cheeks were, where the rest of him looked an ill pale...

“Eh? Your too old to be doing that.” Jin Zixuan huffed, reaching down and tugging at the kids arm. “That is what small babies do, not little boys. If you want your mama, then you need to straighten up. where is she? And Why are you out here by yourself anyway?”

The boy whimpered, but pulled his thumb away from his mouth. “... mama.. she.. she and Waigong left... said... said she would be back in a... few... days...” he started crying harder, “I want mama...”

Jin Zixuan huffed, “So, let me guess. You went looking for her and got lost. That's dumb.”

The kid sobbed, even more shaking his head, his words getting fumbled as he began to hiccup. “Yi... Yi.. Yima Locked the door! Hiccup. She- she- she wouldn't let me back in. I- I went to- to find mama! I was- was too cold- I... i'm sorry. Hiccup.”

Why would your aunt make you leave the house alone. Your like, six?! Jin Zixuan thought, letting out a disgruntled sigh. “Where do you live? I can't leave you out here.”

The boy cried some more. “M.. Mo village.. I... I... got lost!!! I'm sorry!!!”

Jin Zixuan sighed again, then looked around the clearing they stood in with a harsh gaze. “Mo Village? Do you remember which direction?”

The only answer he got was more crying. He tried to pry anything else out of the kid, (and tried to pry the kid off again) but got nowhere with that. After a while, he just had to drag the kid towards the last road he had seen, and hope to the heavens that there was a sign that pointed towards this village, or even a passerby that knew who the kid was or at least the village was.

The problem?

It took too long to get towards the road with him dragging the kid- who still refused to let him go, back towards it. By the time he did make it, night had already fallen, and not a soul was traveling that dark dirt path at that hour. Jin Zixuan was thoroughly annoyed. He let out a disgruntled sound as he did his best to pull the kid off of him, before sitting him down beside a tree.

“It's late, and I need to make a fire if we want to stay warm. I can't get fire wood if you keep holding onto me like that.”

“...” The boy frowned, bowing his head shamefully as he fidgeted with his hands. “i'm sorry....”

Jin Zixuan wanted to pity the kid, but had gotten so annoyed by him, any pity he had was tossed to the wind. Instead, he went looking through the cold for sticks that were dry, and after finding a few, he brought them back and pilled them up. Using a bit of spiritual power and a talisman, he started a flame, and turned to check on the kid.

Just as he did, the boy sneezed.

At first, Jin Zixuan flinched back, not wanting to get snot on him, but paused when he got a good look at the kids face. The boys nose was bright red, and his eyes were starting to look bloodshot. Whether it had been from all his crying, or the cold making him sick, either did not make for a good look.

Jin Zixuan out of curiosity, reached out and pressed the back of his hand to the boys head, finding it to be cold... terribly cold.

“Are you sick?...” The young teen scoffed. “You're going to get really sick if you stay out here too long. Did you really get sent away by your aunt?”

The boy nodded with a sniffle. “She... was upset... I... don't know why... I went looking... for mama.. they said... they would be back in a- a few days... sniff.”

“What about your father? Where is he in all this? Shouldn't he have told your aunt off?” Jin Zixuan asked rather harshly.

The boy's eyes flickered down over Jin Zixuan's robes. “... ba... baba left when I was four...”

Jin Zixuan frowned. “Your baba... left? Wait, how old are you right now?”

“I'm six.” The boy admitted.

“....” Jin Zixuan looked the kid over for a second, processing what was just said. Sure it wasn't Jin Zixuan's business as to why a man would shirk his responsibility as a father, and run off... but this father had apparently been around long enough for the kid to remember him some what, so why run away? It actually almost pissed Jin Zixuan off... but was it really his problem?

He then asked, “What's your name?”

The boy looked up, using his sleeve to wipe some snot from his leaking nose away. “Xuanyu. Mo Xuanyu.”

“...” Jin Zixuan nodded, realizing that, if the name meant anything, this boy must be part of some main family for the village... but in that case, why was he dressed so simply? No cloak, no gloves, and his robes, although dirty from being outside for a while, were just very simple. Not pauper poor, but definitely not the clothes of a child of a wealthy family. “okay, Mo Xuanyu, I need you to get some rest. In the morning we follow the road till we cross paths with someone or we find Mo Village and take you home.”

At this Mo Xuanyu nodded, slowly, and started to put his fingers back in his mouth. He was stopped by Jin Zixuan, who grabbed his wrist with annoyance.

“I told you to stop that. Your six. Six year old's aren't supposed to be sucking their fingers like small babies.”

“but they're cold....” Mo Xuanyu whimpered teary eyed.

Jin Zixuan felt a twang of guilt in his chest. Why hadn't he thought about that?! Just snapping at this kid for being childish, and it was basically this kid keeping his fingers from going numb!

After a moment of letting that sink in, Jin Zixuan grumbled and pulled out his own gloves. “Put these on, I don't need them cause I can keep my hands warm another way. I don't want them back though. Your hands are covered in spit, and I don't feel like keeping something with a little kids spit on it.”

Mo Xuanyu's eyes widened at the nice set of mittens, “... I... can have them?”

“I said I won't take them back after your spit gets on them. So... yes... I guess.”

“... I.. don't want them if their yours....” Mo Xuanyu “i- I don't want to get in trouble...”

“Huh?” Jin Zixuan raised a brow. “why would me giving you my gloves get you in trouble? Their yours after I give them to you.”

“... but.. Yima might think I stole them...” Mo Xuanyu whispered, reaching for his mouth again.

Jin Zixuan snapped out of his daze, grabbing the boy and making him sit, while keeping his hands away from his lips. Mo Xuanyu went stiff, as the young teen shoved the gloves, much too big for the six year old, onto his little hands. “There. Now their yours. And if your Yima gives you trouble, i'll tell her I gave them to you when I get you home.” He then pulled off his cloak and threw it on the ground, close to the fire. “Lay on that and get some sleep. It won't be very comfy, but it's what I have.”

Mo Xuanyu looked at it, then up at the boy. He started coughing a little as he asked, “... wh... what about you... this gege needs sleep too....”

“My Name is Jin Zixuan, and unlike you I can live without sleep for a few days.” Jin Zixuan said in a very snarky way. He turned to look away, to put his hands up toward the fire, when....

“... thank you...”

Jin Zixuan paused, and then turned to see the sickly, been crying for the past couple hours, little boy was now smiling. It was one of those smiles that made grandmothers want to pinch cheeks, or melt young maidens hearts in the way that they would baby a kid like Mo Xuanyu. While Jin Zixuan was neither one of these people, he couldn't help but feel a little warm inside. While the kid had been bit annoying, he also seemed rather timid, and scared. All the apologies and worrying about getting in trouble made Jin Zixuan just a tad concerned, but the moment he saw how sweet the kids smile was, he couldn't help but think part of it was simply this kid was just a really good kid. He meant well, he was just small and scared... yet still he felt that there was an underlying problem, a reason for this kid to be so troubled.

“your Yima... does she always treat you like this?”

“.. huh?” Mo Xuanyu asked, curling up on the cloak and scooting close to the fire.

“You know... kick you out and accuse you of taking things.”

“she's never... never kicked me out b-before...” Mo Xuanyu admitted. “B-but she has- has accused me and mama of- of taking things. Waigong u-usually tells her to stop... usually....” suddenly the boy panicked. “B-but don't tell her i- I said that! She- she gets mad when p-people talk about her. I'm sorry...”

he suddenly began coughing again, and Jin Zixuan got worried. These coughs were dry, and rough. “how long have you been out here?”

“...i... I left.. to... to find... mama... yesterday....” Mo Xuanyu admitted, shaking like a leaf.

“WHAT!?” Jin Zixuan jumped to his feet. “And no one came looking for you?! You didn't think to- you got lost...” The more Jin Zixuan looked at the boy, the more he realized things he didn't notice before. This boy was really sick... He finally started to notice the paleness and redness, and how his eyes were only getting puffier and how the kid seemed to be only breathing through his open mouth- This child was actually dangerously sick.

It was as he was coming to this realization that suddenly blood came out of the kids mouth. He was dry heaving from his coughs and suddenly collapsed into the snow. Jin Zixuan went into immediate action, picking up the cloak and making sure it was dry enough to wrap the boy up in.

“Mo Xuanyu! Look at me. Can you look at me?”

The kid didn't, instead he seemed rather out of it, and started to cry again. “mama.... I... want... mamma...”

He was shaking really hard, and jin Zixuan didn't know what to do. He looked through the darkening trees, and toward the road ahead. If he just got them more lost, the kid might actually die- but if he didn't get him out of the cold....

“....” Jin Zixuan made his decision. He took off his outer robe throwing it over the boy, and having his spiritual power rush through him to keep his own body warm. He then took the cloak and wrapped it around the boy some more, before reaching in a pouch he had on him to pull out some medicine. He didn't give the little boy time to protest as he shoved the pill past his lips, and made him swallow it, before turning around and hoisting the bundled child onto his back. Jin Zixuan fumbled a bit, reaching down to kick a stray piece of fire wood out of the stack, before picking up one end so he could use it as a torch. Then he kicked some snow over the rest, before rushing down the road, hopping to the heavens he was going the right way...

Just as the wind began to pick up and snow began to fall again... and fall fast....

 

….

 

Second Lady Mo began to cry out a terrible sound as the snow storm picked up outside, covering her mouth in horror at the thought of her baby boy stuck out there.

“I told you, it was an honest mistake.” her older sister pleaded with their father. “I didn't know he got outside the gate, going to play. If I had I wouldn't have locked it right away once night came. We didn't even know he left till it was the next morning.”

Some of the servants hid looks at each other, feeling a bit worried if their ladies lie was revealed and she pointed to them for her troubles.

“And none of you saw him leave?!” Master Mo demanded, pointing to the servants. They all shook their head, and he got angry. “Not a single one of you?! What use are any of you if you can't even see a boy walk out the gate! Will you see a burglar if he waltz's on in? Shameful! Shameful! What's the use of you all!”

second lady mo, she was a mess, as she suddenly shot up. “I need- need to go get him-”

“Sit down.” Her father snapped.

“But my baby...” She started to try and shove past, only for her arm to get yanked back.

“I already took you to the doctor. We'll find him, but you must stay in doors. You haven't fully recovered yourself.”

“But he's a child!”

“and I have already said my peace.” Master Mo snapped, pushing her back down into her seat. “I will find him when we can leave the Estate in the morning... no matter what state he is in...”

It was as he said this, a loud banging came from the front gate. It could barely be heard over the raging snow storm, but still, they all heard it.

“Who could be stupid enough to be out during this weather-” Madam Mo started to grumble, only to stumble back as her sister shot to her feet trying to rush toward the main door. She was stopped by several servants, but she cried out.

“Let them in! It could be A-Yu! Please! Please!”

The Master Mo nodded to a male servant as he went and pulled his youngest daughter back, once again trying to get her to calm herself.

 

The male servant quickly rushed to the main gate, an arm out to cover his face as the blistering wind blew. Once he was able to get a good firm grip on the latch, he pulled it off. The wind knocked open the gate, revealing a teen boy, in nothing but his inner robes, and his wind whipping about his face. On his back was a small child, wrapped in a cloak- Mo Xuanyu.

The servant did not hesitate, to grab the youth by the arm and drag him inside the main hall, both of whom collapsed to the ground the moment the doors shut behind them.

When the Second Lady Mo saw her son in the bundle the teen dropped to the floor, all pale and sick looking, she wailed, rushing over and scooping him up. “A-Yu! My a-yu!”

“...” The teen looked up, nodded, then spoke, “He was out alone in the woods. He's really sick... I gave him some medicine... but I don't know how long that will help him for...”

“Fuqin he's cold!” Second Lady Mo sobbed, looking back at her father. “he's cold!”

“get some blankets and take him to a fire. Get him warm and quick.” Master Mo demanded, the servants acting fast. “Once they bring back the blankets get him out of that cloak. It's wet and cold.” he then turned to the youth, “you, I am very grateful to you young man. Please stay, it's a storm out there. It's the very least we can do.”

“Thank you.” the youth Nodded, getting back to his feet, and rubbing his hands together. He paused, then looked at Master Mo with a knit brow. “Might I ask if you are the master of this estate.”

“I am he.”

“Then I assume she is the boys mother?” he nodded to Second Lady Mo.

“That is she.”

“Then where is his aunt?” The youth said in a rather rude tone.

Master Mo glanced at the first Madam, his eldest, who looked just a tad hot under her collar. “Why do you ask?”

“When I found him, he said he got lost looking for his mother, saying he had gotten locked out by his aunt cause she was mad about something.”

“That's a lie.” Madam Mo immediately responded, defensive right away. “I didn't even know he left.”

“You locked him outside?” Second Lady Mo whispered, a flicker of rage in her eyes, “You kicked him out?”

“He's lying!” Madam Mo snapped, motioning toward the teenager who looked rather appalled by the lady.

“Why would I have need to lie? I don't know you. I am simply restating what I was told by him.”

“Then he lied.” Madam Mo snapped. “Or he miss remembered something.”

“But you said you never saw him yesterday.” Master Mo stated back giving his eldest a look. “So how would he 'miss' remember.”

The one good thing about Master Mo, was he knew when his eldest daughter lied. Often he overlooked it, sometimes he admonished her for it... but in cases like this....

“Tell me right now.” Master Mo snapped. “Did you lock Xuanyu outside?”

“I didn't-” Madam Mo Started to argue, but Master Mo shouted.

“DON'T LIE.”

“Even if I did, the servants were supposed to keep an eye out on him!” Madam Mo flaked, shrinking back. “There the ones who didn't keep track of him! How was I supposed to know he would run off.”

“You locked my son outside.” Second Lady Mo hissed.

“He was being a pest.” Madam Mo huffed.

“He's also six.” the teen snapped. “Why not just send him to his room?”
“And who are you to talk to me like that?” Madam Mo huffed as some servants came in with some blankets. “Some pompous youth with a sharp tongue. Know who you speak to.”

“It seems I'm speaking to a callous woman with no care for her blood kin.” the teen snapped back. “Anything else about you is irrelevant until otherwise proven. Sure the kid was a bit annoying, but he seems genuinely kind so I see your actions as nothing but unreasonably cruel. ”

“Gongzi.” Master Mo huffed, “While I see your point, please refrain from speaking such ways. This is not your home, and I am willing to keep you as a guest but-”

He was cut off by a sharp gasp. They turned, to see Second Lady Mo, frozen as she had pulled away the wet cloak to help wrap her son in warm blankets. What she was staring at, was the yellow outer robe that had been thrown over Mo Xuanyu, to help keep him warm. The one with a white peony with yellow center on the chest.

Master Mo's expression went blank, before turning to the teen who looked more confused then anything else.

“... your... from Jin Clan?”

 

 

 

Jin Zixuan narrowed his eyes, looking Master Mo over, before cupping his hands. “Jin Zixuan, my father is Jin Guangshan, head of the Jin Cultivation Clan of Lanling. It seems you are familiar with them?”

he couldn't help but notice Madam Mo go white, then red, then abruptly turned away as if hiding a bitterness.

“... we are...” Master Mo nodded, keeping that blank look on his face as he motioned for the servants to continue to help the unconscious Mo Xuanyu into his blankets, and taking Jin Zixuan's outer robe off him.

What Jin Zixuan didn't see was his red cinnabar dot on his head, had been cleaned off by the snow storm. Whether it was holding his arm to his head to block the snow from getting in his eyes, or the pellets of it wetting his face, the vermilion dot was no where to be seen. It's not being there had rendered the Master of the house and his daughters unable to determine the youths status and resulted in the sharp tongue he got from Madam Mo, who would certainly not have spoken so kurtly... but... not just for his status.

“I'll have some of the servants get you a room and some tea. Please make yourself comfortable Jin-gongzi.” Master Mo spoke quickly, hiding his face with a bow, before turning and abruptly trying to rush the Second Lady Mo and her son to a warmer place.

Said Second Lady, kept looking back at Jin Zixuan, at his face... as if searching for something.... it made Jin Zixuan a tad bit uncomfortable.

 

What was more uncomfortable was the eyes that seemed to follow him as he was lead to some guest quarters deeper in the estate. It was like all the servants seemed to watch him, like they knew something he didn't. Even as he went to step into his temporary room, he swore he saw two servants whispering to each other, but when he looked back, they had already run off. Once inside, he sat down next to the tea table, and pondered for a moment what had just occurred.

Sure they were being polite before they had learned he was a Jin Cultivator- well, all except Mo Xuanyu's aunt. The funny thing was, she refused to look at him after her sister found Jin Zixuan's outer robes on Mo Xuanyu.

But why was being Jin particularly strange to these people? And what was with all the gossip? Even the master of the estate was oddly disturbed in his expression. No, disturbed was not the right word. He looked... he looked like he had a mountain of pain and pity behind his eyes. They couldn't have been for Jin Zixuan, so who did he pity?

After a while, a servant came in with some tea. “Jin Gongzi, your robes, cloak and gloves are being washed. We will have them ready to return to you by morning.”

“Gloves?” Jin Zixuan asked, then shook his head, “No. I gave those to Mo Xuanyu.”

“...” The servant tried to hide his confusion. “Oh... all right then.”

The servant poured him a cup of tea, but before he could leave, Jin Zixuan sat up straighter. “Not to speak ill of my hosts, but is his eldest daughter always been so cruel?”

The servant jolted and quickly bowed several times, “Gongzi, I cannot answer a question like that. The Madam is a cold person yes, but it is not my place!”

“Then can you tell me why she dislikes her nephew so much? Mo Xuanyu seems like a simple child, so why all the fuss?”

The servant's expression went rigid, and he quickly shook his head. “Not my place to answer that Gongzi.”

“Then whose is it?” Jin Zixuan asked. “I'll go ask them instead.”

The servant seemed to look everywhere but at Jin Zixuan, “that... well... uhm...” finally the servant shook his head. “If you must know, speak to Master Mo- but don't talk with the boys mother. Master Mo will be very upset if you get her hopes up- AHH! I said too much!”

Before Jin Zixuan could understand what just happened, the servant turned tail and ran out of the room. He watched the door with complete confusion... before slowly thinking over what was said.

Why would Mo Xuanyu's mother get her hopes up if I ask why her sister hates her son? That's very peculiar...

He drummed his fingers on the table, before taking the tea and drinking a small sip of it.

… does it have to do with why they are acting so strange about the Jin Clan... or...

Jin Zixuan paused. He replayed every reaction he had gotten from them after they realized he was from Jin Clan... then realized how much different it was after he explained himself. It wasn't till after he said who he was, that Madam Mo had gone quiet.... and that Second Lady Mo had been watching him almost without blinking.

Like she was trying to see something in his face.

Jin Zixuan suddenly set the tea cup down, and rather hard. His face twisted. He was certain he was just more confused, with more questions then answers... but at the same time, this odd sinking feeling made its way into his gut, and he didn't like it. Jin Zixuan wanted to ignore it. Ignoring things had gotten him his peace of mind in the past, so why not now?

Except.

Except that stupid smile Mo Xuanyu gave him over being given a pair of gloves kind of hurt. The fact the boy lived in a house like this, all nice and warm and rich, but clearly could get ignored enough that his aunt could just kick him out into the cold to die.... Why?

It really wasn't Jin Zixuan's business. He shouldn't care. He should just ignore ever feeling his gut and mind his own buisness. It worked in the past, and it could work now.

 

“...than you...”

 

 

Jin Zixuan slammed his fist against the tea table and cursed himself. He shoved himself to his feet, and went toward the door to the room, before stopping. Standing there a moment, he turned and paced the space for a minute or two.

I can just ask in the morning. It's late. Maybe if I sleep on it, I can just forget about it. Yes. I'll sleep on it.

He turned to walk toward the bed, then immediately spun back around.

Like i'm going to be able to sleep like this.

Jin Zixuan looked at the door, just stared at it for a good long moment... then he made up his mind. Reluctantly.

He stepped out of his guest room, looked down the hall, then made his way back toward the main hall of the estate. If he was going to run across a servant who could point him in the right direction, they would most likely be that way. On one hand, Jin Zixuan hoped he would run into one of the two people he wanted to talk to. On the other, he couldn't decide who he would ask the servants to take him to one he found someone.

 

“Where is that nice gege? Jin Zixuan?”

 

The voice was small and familiar and tired sounding. Jin Zixuan stopped in his tracks.

 

“You just woke up and your asking things like that?” He heard Second Lady Mo's voice, and it was coming from a slightly ajar door he had just passed a few steps back.

Jin Zixuan slowly backed up and peaked through the crack- feeling guilty doing so, but still.

Second Lady Mo was sitting next to a stove, one made for letting heat through the main building of the estate, and in her lap was a still quite pale Mo Xuanyu, who sniffled as he was wrapped up in his many blankets. His eyes were droopy, like he couldn't quite stay awake.

“But... he was nice... he gave me his gloves and he saved me from the big scary monster.” Mo Xuanyu said with a yawn, before immediately following it up with a set of coughs. He was obviously still very sick. “He didn't leave... did he?”

“No.... but he'll most likely leave in the morning...” Second Lady Mo said, her voice almost.. sad. “Fuqin- your Waigong won't have him stay longer then that.”

There was a long silence in the room, long enough for Jin Zixuan to start to walk away-

“... is it cause he look like baba? Cause he also wears the pretty yellow robes with flower on it like baba did?”

Jin Zixuan froze.

“... A-Yu... forget about that... and if you see the gongzi again don't bring it up... okay?” Second Lady Mo said in an overly coddling voice. “I... we don't want to bother that gongzi with those kind of questions...”

Jin Zixuan backed away from the door, all the way till he hit the wall opposite of it with an inaudible thud. He stared at the floor, processing that rather slowly. Too many thoughts. Too many thoughts. He felt his hand shake a little, and couldn't tell for what reason as to why. Anger? Worry? Maybe he was tired and miss heard Mo Xuanyu. That had to be it... right?

It could be any Jin Cultivator. It doesn't have to be my father. It may be a coincidence...maybe a relative... After a second, he realized he couldn't lie to himself and he grit his teeth, who am I kidding. Of course it would be A-Die. If it was any Jin Cultivator, they wouldn't be so hushed around ME about it now would they? And it's not exactly like my father is innocent of messing around where he shouldn't.

Mo Xuanyu's smile appeared in his head again and he wanted to scream. He remembered thinking a little negatively about whoever the father was, whoever the man was that ditched Mo Xuanyu and his mother, especially after meeting the boys aunt. He wanted to go back to remaining ignorant, but now he felt a bit sick.

I could be wrong. It might not be A-Die. I'm overthinking....

 

Jin Zixuan was so deep in his thought, he didn't hear the door in front of him open till it was too late. He jolted up right, finding himself staring into Second Lady Mo's eyes. She seemed startled at first, then slowly must have realized he could have heard something as it wasn't Jin Zixuan didn't look mortified at getting caught snooping.

He quickly cupped his hands, and turned to run back towards his guest quarters when-

“J-Jin Zixuan!”

The youth in question came to a halt, turning as Second Lady Mo tried to grab the little boy completely drapped in blankets who came running out to greet him. He looked so sleepy.

“Jin Zixuan! Your here! I can say thank you now!”

“...” Jin Zixuan looked at the boy as he hobbled over and hugged him- which caused the youth to wince but he didn't push him away. Second Lady Mo however looked partly mortified.

“Ah- A-Yu, you should let go. You sick. You don't want to get Jin Gongzi sick...”

Mo Xuanyu immediately pulled away, looking really upset. “I-I'm sorry! I didn't-”

“It's fine.” Jin Zixuan interrupted, in a quiet voice. “I don't get sick very easily.” he looked down at the upset Mo Xuanyu, and for a moment he just wanted to walk away. To forget what he heard... but....

That little thank you....

Jin Zixuan bent down and fixed the boys blankets. “If your sick from the cold you need to go back where it's warm, not out here. Go to bed.”

“Sorry...” Mo Xuanyu pouted, but was shocked when Jin Zixuan took a part of the blanket and pulled it over the boys head.

“Stop apologizing all right? Your the one whose sick not me.”

Mo Xuanyu peaked out from under the make shift hood where Jin Zixuan was giving him a hard look... but... the six year old couldn't stop from giggling. Jin Zixuan tried to hide his little smirk, but Mo Xuanyu saw it anyway, and rushed him, hugging him again.

Second Lady Mo had stopped tensing, but still have the two boys a wary look... like she feared something. Jin Zixuan looked up at her, frowning before pulling Mo Xuanyu away and pushing him back towards the room. “Go lay down. I need to get to back to the guest room anyway. Goodnight.”

“ok.” Mo Xuanyu replied, choking down another cough so he didn't cough on Jin Zixuan. He smiled before walking back into the room that was much warmer then the rest... but instead of laying down, if one peaked in, they could see him sit down and look at the door as if waiting for someone to come back in.

Second Lady Mo stood with her head bowed, not looking at Jin Zixuan as he stood up, and also seemed to keep his eyes anywhere but in the woman's direction. The silence was long, allowing one to hear every hard breath and crackle of fire from the room where Mo Xuanyu sat. Finally a servant came around and the Second Lady turned to them.

“Could I have some warm tea made. Some that might help A-Yu get some sleep?”

The servant gave Second Lady Mo a look- but when she noticed Jin Zixuan was there she dropped the face and nodded, before rushing off. That look... it was... rather rude...

“...” Jin Zixuan kept his mouth shut. Part of him wanted to ask, the other part just really wanted to go to bed and pretend he heard nothing. Ignore the problem like always. It was like two tigers fighting for dominance- except one of those tigers was a coward that wanted to run away, while the other was an enraged beast with no desire to back down till he learned what the hell was going on.

With that image in his head, Jin Zixuan finally looked up at Second Lady Mo, letting the later tiger win.

“... Whose Mo Xuanyu's father?”

Second Lady Mo jolted, and looked at Jin Zixuan with wide eyes. “Sorry?”

“When I found him out in the snow, I asked him where his parents were. He said you were gone with his grandfather, and that his father left when he was four... then I... I overheard him say something about his baba wearing Jin robes-”

“Forget about if gongzi.” Second Lady Mo laughed. It was a nervous laugh that almost sounded close to a cry. She smiled falsely at Jin Zixuan shaking her head. “If my child's father wanted him, he would come back for him. I will not step out of place to pressure him for anything-”

“Is it Jin Guangshan?” Jin Zixuan asked bluntly. When he asked, he felt the words almost catch in his throat, and his stomach twist. “Is that boys father, Clan Leader Jin Guangshan?”

Second Lady Mo swallowed hard and started to shake her head, “It doesn't matter-”

“It does to me.” Jin Zixuan snapped. He pulled back when he noticed the woman flinch, and lowered his gaze. “Just be honest with me. Is his father Jin Guangshan?”

The woman, now that Jin Zixuan gave her a proper look, seemed to only be in her early twenties. The more that he thought about that... he didn't want to think about that... He chose to not think about that.

“Lady Mo, please-”

“Even if he is... I won't bother you about it.” She finally answered. “I want to believe he will come back for my son... but I also won't pressure him into taking a child he doesn't want. I know my place. Please understand that Jin Gongzi.”

It wasn't a direct answer, but it was enough of an answer that Jin Zixuan felt that last bit of his walls crumble. He nodded at Second Lady Mo, and turned away. He didn't talk to her, didn't say goodnight... not that he could. All his words were caught in his throat as he walked briskly back to the guest quarters, and slammed the door behind him.

 

He didn't get a wink of sleep that night.

All he could think about was Mo Xuanyu... and what he was going to do with everything he had just learned.... or rather what could he do? What did he want to do? It wasn't too late to just ignore it all and leave in the morning... right?

… what do I do?

 

 

 

…

 

“What do you mean, you lost him?!”

The Jin Cultivator in charge of the Night Hunt immediately stumbled back, before prostrating himself in the thigh high snow, practically shoving his head into it as he pleaded forgiveness. “Jin Zongzhu, please forgive this one. I have made a great mistake! I swear we are still searching! We will find Jin Zixuan!”

Jin Guangshan stood in the snow, draped in a fine made heavy cloak as Jin Cultivators ran each way to hunt down his son. The early morning sun made the deep heavy snow from the previous night glisten and glow, as Jin Guangshan glared down at the man before him. “Four days. You expect me to believe you are still looking- after you lost him FOUR DAY'S AGO! You should have found him THE MOMMENT HE RAN OFF!!!”

“Please forgive this one Jin Zongzhu! It was truly a honest mistake!”

“Get up.” Jin Guangshan kicked the snow at the cultivator before fixing his cloak, “Get up and start looking! Right now!”

“Zhongzhu! I found something!!”

Jin Guangshan turned as some men, lead by none other then his nephew Jin Zixun came rushing up. Several of the men threw the body of a measuring snake down, one with a cut deep inside it's head. The cut was clean, clearly a stab from a fine blade. Jin Guangshan let a hotty breath out of his nose, before glaring down at the one who had been leading the night hunt.

“Seems my son found your lots mark while you were fooling around. What's the point of you leading a night hunt if you can't even keep track of either prey or person.”

“I apologize-”

“Shut up.” Jin Guangshan huffed. He turned to the men with Jin Zixun, “Did you find anything else? Do you have any clue as to where my son is?”

“We found evidence of a fire by the main road.” One cultivator answered. “however it looks like it barely burned. It was under a deep bit of snow as well. Likely, if it was Jin Zixuan, he must of headed for better shelter once the storm came in last night.”

“Where is the closest village?” Jin Guangshan asked.

“We followed the road as far as we could on foot, but the storm last night has caused the main roads to be blocked. The only sign we found of a village was it's road marker and the only way in would be by flying on sword.”

“Which way?” Jin Guangshan asked, already reaching to take his sword.

“West. It's a place called Mo village.”

 

Jin Guangshan stilled his hand. “Mo Village?”

“Yes...” The cultivator answered noticing his leaders sudden change in demeanor. “Is something wrong Zongzhu?”

Jin Guangshan looked at him, then smiled and shook his head. “Why would there be? Go on ahead and check the inns and homes there to see if someone gave him shelter. If so, return here with him and we can get going.”

“... is Zongzhu not going to go collect Jin Zixuan himself?”

“If he is safe, why worry?” Jin Guangshan asked, before flicking his sleeve and shuffling his way through the snow to a fire some men had set up after clearing a place. “Now hurry up. I wish to return to Lanling today. Understand?”

He watched as the cultivator cupped his hands in acknowledgment to his leader, before taking his own sword and heading out that very instant. Once he was up and off, Jin Guangshan let that false smile drop before stepping off to ponder his thoughts. Mo Village? Was that not that small nowhere place that he had visited a couple years ago? The more he thought through it, the more he was sure it was. He tapped his brain, thinking through vague pretty faces, as he knew it had been because of a woman. And oh the joy that would be if his son ran into some fling of his. Madam Jin would throw a fit, especially after that boy several weeks back who came to Karp Tower with that pearl. It was then Jin Guangshan remembered her. The Second Lady of the Mo estate. A pretty young thing who was timid and polite and very much everything a woman should be in his eyes. It was remembering her, he vaguely remembered a boy, maybe three- no four years of age? What was his name again?

It didn't matter. The woman was probably married off- and even if she wasn't, she wasn't his problem. Jin Guangshan made that clear when he didn't come back. After all, she was just some pretty little thing...

At least she understood her place and didn't come hunting for illusions of grandeur.

 

…

 

Jin Zixuan was exhausted.

He only slept maybe an hour, before getting up to find his clothes all folded and at the guest room door. At first he hoped to get changed then leave, but one thing stopped him. The gloves. They sat on top of his cloak folded nicely with everything else. After everything last night, after all he learned and trying to get the little boy out of his head... seeing those gloves there pissed him off. Not cause of Mo Xuanyu- no it was cause even after telling the servants here to just give them to the kid, they still returned them to Jin Zixuan.

Throwing on his outer robe and tucking his cloak under his arm, he marched out of the room, and went looking. Unlike the night before, the halls were busy with servants, who went about their duties, all being polite but also watching Jin Zixuan with glances and whispers. He ignored them and first checked the room he had seen Mo Xuanyu and his mother in the night before. Neither were there and when a servant asked him if he needed something, he just brushed her off and jogged his way toward the main hall. It was seen as bad etiquette to run inside, and since things like thus were drilled into Jin Zixuan's head since a young age, he like most others had learned how to walk briskly, and almost silently-

Enough so that when Madam Mo came waltzing around the corner, laughing at one of her personal servants, she almost ran right into Jin Zixuan.

She yelped stumbling back and almost tripping over herself before quickly swapping from a face of anger, to one of false surprise when she saw those yellow robes. “Oh! Jin Gongzi. I apologize greatly. I didn't seem to hear you. Are you already heading out?”

“...no.” Jin Zixuan answered bluntly, scrunching his face. “Where is Mo Xuanyu?”

Madam Mo's face twitched for a breif moment, before she shrugged. “Probably taken back to his and his mothers quarters. He was coughing so loud last night... I'm not sure anyone got any proper sleep.”

“Has he gotten worse?” Jin Zixuan asked, more rhetorical then expecting an answer.

“I mean. The boy is only six...” one of the servants commented, only to cut herself short when her mistress gave her a harsh look.

Madam Mo then turned to Jin Zixuan with a fake smile. “Jin Gongzi should not bother himself with my nephew much longer. It be best if he went ahead and took of, yes?”

“...” Jin Zixuan made a face, before strutting past the woman without a second glance. He didn't like how fake she postured herself, and for what? He didn't care to know. He came across another servant on his way toward the main hall, and asked him to point towards where he could find Mo Xuanyu. The servant was a bit reluctant, but eventually led him along. The further they walked, the more Jin Zixuan began to grow annoyed, till they had just reached the far side of the estate. He stood in front of a door and the servant knocked lightly. After but a moment, the door slid wide and Second Lady Mo poked her head out. She looked tired and gloomy, with dark circles beginning to form under her eyes. When she noticed Jin Zixuan there, she quickly straightened up.

“Jin Gongzi, I... thought you would have left by now... did the snow bar you from leaving?”

“No I just... the snow?” Jin Zixuan asked.

“...” Second Lady Mo suddenly went quiet, her expression solemn.

The servant then spoke up, to clear the air. “Jin Gongzi, the storm last night. Not only is the snow deep, but some trees were even knocked over on the main road. It's almost impossible to leave town by anything but on foot.”

“oh...” Jin Zixuan mumbled, his brow furrowed. “No, leaving won't be an issue. I just came to return these.” He lifted the gloves and passed them to Second Lady Mo. “I told Mo Xuanyu he could have them and I prefer not to go back on my word.”

Second Lady Mo looked at the gloves, rather surprised, but still took them even if hesitantly. “T-Thank you Gongzi. That is very kind of you...”

She was cut of by really heavy coughing from somewhere in the room behind her... continuous, dry and painful sounding. Jin Zixuan made a face and Second Lady Mo quickly tried to close the door.

“Thank you again, gongzi. I bid you farewell-”

“Is he all right?” Jin Zixuan asked, catching the door. “he doesn't sound good. I mean, he sounds worse.”

“...” Second Lady Mo's face twitched, as she held back tears. “Please don't bother yourself with us Gongzi, everything is fine...”

Jin Zixuan, being the rather stubborn young man he was, politely but forcibly opened the door back with a sharp, “excuse me.”

Second Lady Mo backed up from the fourteen year old, lowering her head as he passed.

Jin Zixuan watched her out of the corner of his eye, seeing her shrink back like that... neither her or Mo Xuanyu showed signs of anything but timid fear and shyness... like one who had been burned by a flame, now scared by the fire of the candle.

The main room of the quarters was small, and when he stepped into the bedroom, feeling a tad guilty of stepping into what could be a woman's bedroom, he had to take a moment to look. The reason was he realized there was only one bed. He looked back at the rest of the quarters, then back at the bed where Mo Xuanyu was sitting up, rubbing his eyes, and looking dreadful.

… one? This is a rather large Estate and they can't even take the time to give a child his own bed? It make sense if he was just wanting to stay with his mother at this age, but he should still have his own room! What is this?!!

It was almost as if, with every realization he had about this boy, Jin Zixuan's wall that he had built- the one to help him ignore things he didn't want to care about, or think about was being torn down brick by brick. It wasn't even like he 'cared' about the kid. All the boy had been was a bit annoying, yet polite... and a bit sweet.... but the rest of it was just seeing how he could be treated nicer, that he could be living so much better, but he wasn't and for what? Cause Jin Zixuan's own father left the kid?! Just up and Left? Something was hypocritical in all this. Jin Zixuan remembered each and every comment his parents ever made to him about, duty, responsibility, how actions speak loudly, how he was supposed to be a prime example of a Future Clan Leader, how his actions spoke not just for him but his clan. How he was supposed to become a man, one who lead his men to victory, a man with no desire for shame. A gentleman. A Cultivator of the most orthodox means.... so why did he feel like... suddenly he was just a fool for trying to pretend he wasn't also being taught to keep secrets, and to always look up and not down... maybe cause looking down fed the guilt at realizing everyone you stepped on by being so high up.

“Jin gege....”

Jin Zixuan shot his eyes to those of Mo Xuanyu, who blinked at him through swollen bloodshot eyes. He was only breathing through his mouth and his voice sounded really rough.

“Jin gege is still here?”

Jin Zixuan wanted to tell him off, tell him not to call him that. It made the guilt hurt more. Instead, he didn't. Instead, he walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed. “You look terrible. Your remembering to sleep right?”

Mo Xuanyu smiled, “I sleep. I just keep waking up to cough.”

“I see.” Jin Zixuan replied crossing his arms. “well stay in bed or you won't get better. How can you play with your friends if you stay sick.”

“I only have one friend. And that's mama.” Mo Xuanyu said with a breathy voice before coughing really hard down into the blanket. Jin Zixuan winced but tried to stay seated.

“well... you can't make new friends if your stuck inside sick all the time, so you have to rest.”

Mo Xuanyu looked tiredly up at Jin Zixuan, still smiling, “Can Jin gege be my friend?”

“...” Jin Zixuan felt his stomach twist once more, his whole body tense. “... sure...”

Mo Xuanyu's puffy eyes went wide as he stood up in bed and made to hug Jin Zixuan around the neck. The teen tried to stop him, but the six year olds arms were already swung around his neck and the cheer in his little bounces was a bit too much for even Jin Zixuan to deny him.

“Jin gege is my friend! Thank you gege!” Mo Xuanyu pulled back, bouncing a little on the bed, “When I get better, can you come back to play with me!? I would love to play-” He was cut off by a round of coughs, ones so terrible he sounded like he was choking.

Jin Zixuan quickly sat the boy down, then pressing him to lay down. “I can but you have to get better first. Your excitement will get the better of you. I won't be able to come back if you don't get better.”

“okay...” Mo Xuanyu whispered with a forced yet genuine smile. Forced most likely, cause he was in a terrible amount of pain.

Jin Zixuan sat next to Mo Xuanyu as the boy slowly tried to fall back to sleep, to rest of his illness... except, Jin Zixuan was certain that wasn't going to work. He felt like he was lieing to make Mo Xuanyu happy.. and that hurt.

Once the small boy was fast asleep, Jin Zixuan turned to look up at Second Lady Mo, who finally followed him in, still holding those gloves.

“He needs a doctor.” Jin Zixuan said bluntly.

“... yes...” Second Lady Mo agreed, only to look like she might cry, “but without any safe means to leave Mo Village... we don't have a local doctor... that's why I wasn't here when...” Her hands were shaking, like she was close to sobbing. She was still forcing a smile.

Jin Zixuan stared at her. “... when will the road get cleared.”

“I don't know...” She replied.

“but if another storm comes through, him seeing a doctor will get pushed off even more.” Jin Zixuan stated.

“I know...” Second Lady Mo muttered.

Sitting there in stunned silence, Jin Zixuan came to the painful realization of it all. Mo Xuanyu, was only getting worse by the hour. He was much too little to deal with his illness, and so, without proper help....

He's going to die....

 

Just then a knock came upon the door. Second Lady Mo excused herself, and went to open it. Upon doing so, she let out a small sound. Jin Zixuan stood up, just as she finished saying something to whoever was beyond, and stepped aside to let them in. Crossing the bedroom threshold, he was met by Master Mo... and a Jin Clan Cultivator.

“Jin Zixuan,” The Cultivator cupped his hands. “It is good to see you are well. I was sent by your father to escort you back to our encampment so we may being to make our way back to Lanling.”

Second Lady Mo turned, heading back toward where Mo Xuanyu lay fast asleep, his breathing shaky and terrible sounding. The Jin Cultivator in question looked her way with a raised brow, hearing that but not making a move to acknowledge it in any other way.

Jin Zixaun felt like some feral beast was eating his stomach from the inside. He couldn't leave... he wouldn't... He stood there feeling like he was betraying that little boy... but on the same hand, wasn't this also a way out? If he just left, didn't look back, there would be no one here to keep his promise to if Mo Xuanyu did di.....

Jin Zixuan clenched his fist, wanting to scream for even thinking like that. Part of him wanted to just run into that room, grab the boy and take him with him. Maybe he could keep him warm and alive enough to get him back to a doctor in Lanling. Then he could get better and... and..

and then he'd be sent back here? To his terrible aunt and a single room? To his only friend being his mother? But what was Jin Zixuan supposed to do about that? If he tried to take Mo Xuanyu in, wouldn't that just start another fight between his parents? Did he care if they fought about it?

It was about that point... an idea formed in his head... an idea he might later regret...

“... tell my father to come get me himself.” Jin Zixuan said firmly, turning to go back to sit with Mo Xuanyu.

“... what?” The Jin Cultivator raised a brow.

Master Mo went rigid, before quickly walking over to step in front of Jin Zixuan. He spoke hushed, very clearly wanting to remain unheard by anyone but the youth. “Jin Gongzi, I don't want trouble. Do not force Jin Zongzhu to come here for my daughters sake-”

“This isn't for her.” Jin Zixuan said at a normal tone. “I'm doing this for Mo Xuanyu.” then he looked back at the Jin Cultivator with his head high and his tone condescending. “What are you waiting on? We both know my father isn't that patient.”

The Jin Cultivator straightened up, but had an expression somewhere between complete confusion and utter fear. “Uhm.. yes... but... he wasn't too pleased with the others losing track of you... for their sake it may be best if you just come with me-”

“Then why didn't he come himself?” Jin Zixuan asked. “Also how is arguing with me going to solve anything? I'll be here when he gets here. Now go. I'm losing patience at this point.”

Master Mo looked somewhat appalled by the boys behavior, where the Jin Cultivator looked distraught. Jin Zixuan didn't give him another glance, instead heading into the bed chamber, ready to sit and wait beside Mo Xuanyu for however long it takes. He was going to give this kid a better life... or at the very least, try.

 

….

 

Jin Guangshan was livid.

First it was the cultivators losing track of Jin Zixuan, then him ending up in Mo Village- and now, it was his son being at the damn Mo Estate, and refusing to come to him!

No. He had to apparently refuse for unknown reasons, and demand that Jin Guangshan himself come to collect him.

What is this boy playing at? Did that woman put him up to this? Maybe her father then? Whatever the case, I might end up having to drag him back to Lanling- I really don't want to deal with Madam Jin if she hears about this! Zixuan what's gotten into you!

 

He learned very quickly that the cultivator hadn't been lying about the main road being almost completely unable to be traveled, forced to go by sword for most of the way to Mo Village. It was only Jin Guangshan and the cultivator he had initially sent that were now landing at the village itself, not wanting to drag any nosier individuals along for this. (especially such people as his nephew Jin Zixun. The boy was talented sure, but gods did he not know how to shut up.)

After stepping off his sword, Jin Guangshan almost tripped, not because he landed on something- but rather he was surprised by how deep the snow was- almost to his upper thighs. He knit his brow, before glaring at the cultivator with him. The man quickly moved to walk infront of his clan leader, using his own body to clear a path for the man.

When they reached the estates main gates, Master Mo was waiting for them.

 

“Jin Zongzhu.” Master Mo spoke, bowing deeply. “It has been some time. I apologize that you have been inconvenienced. I want to make it very clear to you, that I have been trying hard to have Jin-gongzi leave to come find you himself. Apologies that I am not a very persuasive man.”

Jin Guangshan didn't answer, just knit his brow as he smiled falsely. “Send a servant to collect him... and if you would so kindly let us take this out of the cold.”

“Of course.” Master Mo nodded before leading the way into the main hall of the Estate.

Jin Guangshan slowly let it come back to him, the memory of this place. It hadn't changed at all. The servants were still gossipy and timid, rushing to hide at a moments glance. The First Madam Mo, who quickly left the main hall upon his entry was still as overly dressed up and average looking- probably still as annoying too- as the last time he was present. He wanted desperately to beat someone over the head for these inconveniences he was forced to tolerate, maybe pinch Jin Zixuan ear and tell him off like he was three again. Jin Guangshan's current running theory, was that, his son had been told by the Second Lady Mo about their previous messing around, and now the boy was starting to lean into his mothers bad habits of demanding answers and getting defensive over trivial things.

He stood within the main hall, tapping his fingers along his arm impatiently, wondering where Jin Zixuan even was.

That's when the servant who had been sent to collect the teen came back... alone.

“j-Jin Gongzi has... asked you to come to him... yourself...” The small servant girl mumbled, looking like she was preparing to get beat over the head with how she trembled.

Jin Guangshan watched her, feeling himself start to tremble slightly. But not out of fear. Out of rage.

 

 

 

 

“Jin Gongzi.. .please just go...” Second Lady Mo requested for the twelfth time since Jin Zixuan refused to leave Mo Xuanyu's side. “I... I don't want anyone getting in any trouble-”

“I'll be the only one.” Jin Zixuan stated, watching Mo Xuanyu draw as he sat across from him at the tea table. “If he tries to blame you, i'll make it very clear whats really going on.”

“But why?” Second Lady Mo asked. “You won't tell me why your doing this...”

“You'll see.” Jin Zixuan answered her, as Mo Xuanyu put down the brush and lifted up a terrible looking drawing to show him. If the teen had to guess, it was a drawing of himself killing that measuring snake... but it was indeed not that good... then again it was drawn by a sick six year old.

Just then a hard knocking- more so banging came from the door to the room they now sat in. The sound startled little Mo Xuanyu, who quickly hid behind Jin Zixuan, grabbing the older boys, arm as he took heavy open mouth breaths.

Second Lady Mo had gone stiff... and seemed to refuse to go open the door. Jin Zixuan understood... if partially, that if it was who he believed to be on the other side, she didn't want to be the first person he saw.

For a moment, Jin Zixuan wanted her to open the door anyway, maybe add salt to the anger... but he also didn't want the perpetrator hurting the woman if he really got that mad. Making his choice, he got up, and walked towards the door. Mo Xuanyu stayed at the table, watching him with a tired yet worried expression.

Jin Zixuan opened the door- completely, and stood just within the threshold. As he expected, the person waiting on the other side, was to the side, just barely out of view.

“... Zixuan.” Jin Guangshan huffed, “Get out here, and lest go.”

“Why are you hiding?” Jin Zixuan asked, just knowing each word was digging his grave even deeper then it already was at this point. Might as well plant his feet and go deeper.

“I am not hiding.” Jin Guangshan hissed. “Did she put you up to this?”

Second Lady Mo jolted , “Zongzhu I-”

“She didn't tell me to do anything except leave.” Jin Zixuan scoffed. “Everyone hear has advised me to just go. I wonder why.”

“Just get out here then.” Jin Guangshan stated, “Stop messing around.”

Mo Xuanyu was confused, as he couldn't quiet understand what was being said by the one beyond the door... but the voice... it was... familiar....

“Not until you show your face and we talk.” Jin Zixuan stated, stepping away from the door.

“Zixuan.” Jin Guangshan hissed. “Don't think I am not afraid to come and drag you out.”

Then do it.” Jin Zixuan huffed. “Come inside and get me. I am not stopping you. No one is.”

There was a long silence as Jin Zixuan stepped further and further away from the door. After he had passed behind the tea table, where he now stood behind Mo Xuanyu, it was only then that Jin Guangshan let out a groan, before turning and stepping into the room. The moment he did, Second Lady Mo quickly fell to her knees and lowered her head, refusing to look at Jin Guangshan's face. Something about how she kept her eyes on the floor... it made Jin Zixuan wonder if she really did want to look at him.. wanted to see his face...

Mo Xuanyu on the other hand, had a very different reaction.

“Baba?!” Mo Xuanyu gasped, jumping to his feet. He ran over and threw himself at Jin Guangshan's legs, all smiles, “Baba! Baba came back!!!”

“happy then?” Jin Guangshan asked Jin Zixuan before he looked down at the boy, and abruptly scrunched up his face. He made to step away from the child but he was latched on rather tight. “What's wrong with him?”

“He's sick.” Jin Zixuan replied. “And with no way out of Mo Village he can't see a doctor. I want to take him back to Lanling with us.”

“!!! What?” Second Lady Mo looked up at Jin Zixuan in surprise.

Jin Guangshan's mouth twitched. “Zixuan...”

“If we don't take him back to Lanling, he'll just get sicker.” Jin Zixuan stated, crossing his arms and keeping his head high. “And it isn't like anyone but his mother seems to care enough to worry about that.”

“He isn't your responsibility.” Jin Guangshan hissed behind a forced smile.

“And whose responsibility is he then?” Jin Zixuan asked.

“Zixuan-”

“A-Die.” Jin Zixuan snapped back, then dropped to his knees and cupped his hands. “Let me take him back with us to Lanling. It's my only request. I'll be responsible for him. I'll even try and keep A-Niang from going after you about it. I'll do whatever you ask, just don't make me leave him here to die.”

Mo Xuanyu didn't really understand what was being said. He was feeling so many emotions, and his head was so heavy from being sick, that the only real thought he had was how happy he was to see his baba again. He smiled up at Jin Guangshan who looked down at him with a smile. What Mo Xuanyu didn't see was how fake it was, and how disgusted Jin Guangshan really was to be being grabbed by a sickly child.

“A-Die, please.” Jin Zixuan begged, dropping the attitude and truly sounding distressed. “He... he's my brother... isn't he? If you won't be responsible... why not me?”

“...” Jin Guangshan looked at Jin Zixuan with several emotions flashing across his face. None of them were pleasant, none of them remotely kind. He looked like he might be ready to beat the teen within an inch of his life... but he wouldn't. He would never hit Jin Zixuan... For one It would look bad, but he really did care about his son and heir... and also if he even lay a finger like that on the youth, Madam Jin would cut his hands off... then other things...

“Fine.” Jin Guangshan hissed, still play that smile. “but you explain all this to her... And, you are completely responsible for him- make sure she knows that too.”

“Yes. I understand.” Jin Zixuan sighed, relief washing over him.

Mo Xuanyu was startled when Jin Zixuan came up and pulled him away from Jin Guangshan, bending to the boys level. “did you hear that? I'm taking you to Lanling with me.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu looked at Jin Zixuan with a wide, blank look. “I.. I'm going with you and baba?”

“Yes... but he's a very busy person, so when you stay with us you can't bother him too much, okay?” Jin Zixuan replied, picking up the boy.

“Zixuan!” Jin Guangshan huffed, “Put him down. He's ill.”

“I'll be fine A-Die.” Jin Zixuan replied. Then he turned to Second Lady Mo. “If you are fine by this, i'll have someone come back to collect his things... and.. see what I can do about you-”

“No!” Second Lady Mo snapped, getting to her feet and bowing several times. “I'll accept him visiting when he's better- but don't worry about me coming to join him.”

“.. but he still needs you-”

“He'll be better off this way.” She said, refusing to meet Jin Guangshan's gaze as he eyed her. “I know my place... and it is better off here. Once A-Yu is with you in Lanling, I won't have much else to worry about here. I'll be fine. I know my place.”

Jin Zixuan wanted to be angry, especially when his father gave him a look most condescending after the woman spoke. Instead, he held Mo Xuanyu tight, gathering up his cloak so he was rapping the boy tightly in it, before turning and walking past his father, and hopefully taking this boy to a better future. Mo Xuanyu waved at his mama, looking like he might cry as he began to realize what was happening. She shook her head at him, urging him not to. In her mind, and even in Jin Zixuan's to a point... this was for the best.

When they stepped outside, the sun light was bright, but winters chill still hadn't gone just yet. Jin Zixuan carefully pulled out his sword, before looking at the boy. “Hold on tight, okay. I promise i'll hold you just as tightly.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded... but then... “... when I get better, can I come see mama?”

“Yes.”

“If I am going with you, can we still play together?”

“Each chance I get.” Jin Zixuan answered. “But you have to get better first... and you have to- HAVE to behave. All right? You have to listen to me okay? Do you promise?”

“... I promise...” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, holding back a cough as he put his hand in his mouth. This time Jin Zixuan didn't berate him.

Instead he took them both into the air, following his father and the other cultivator as they Left Mo Village. As they flew, Jin Zixuan couldn't help but wonder... glancing at the back of Jin Guangshan's head, was the boy who was kicked out also really my brother? Who else is out there?

For now, Jin Zixuan just left it there. He had already torn down one wall. If he tried too hard to stop completely ignoring everything, he feared he was going to fall into a mental abyss. So instead, he started to build the wall back up... this time however, he was building it around him and Mo Xuanyu.

Chapter 2: Golden

Summary:

Mo Xuanyu has arrived at Golden Carp Tower, and the first week is a good sign of things not going to always be pleasant.... but there are still glimmers of nice things for him

Notes:

Art in this is a little different from last chapter if only cause i am having trouble with my line art pens.

A Golden Palace, towering among the clouds, over a great and majestic city...

Golden Carp Tower, Lanling, whose beauty was unmatched in the eyes of its beholders, whose greatness was like a mountain one might look up at and sigh.

 

If only it's white walls and golden halls, could mimic the hearts and minds of those inside.

 

“What did you say?”

 

Jin Zixuan flinched a little, just at how sharp his mothers tone was. He knew it wasn't at him. She didn't use this tone with him, never had. She used it on her husband, Jin Zixuan's father, Jin Guangshan. It was a bladed tone of bitterness and hurt, one that only existed as a reminder that the woman had been betrayed countless times, and now she learned once more, betrayal was all she would get from the man.

“This is Mo Xuanyu and he is my brother. I.. made a deal with A-Die to bring him here to golden carp tower, to get better and to live a better life. As long as I am his keeper and can... talk to you about everything... A-Die said can stay...”

 

The fourteen year old tucked the sleeping Mo Xuanyu into his new bed, much too big for just a six year old. But it was soft and warm compared to his old room, and more then the boy probably ever dreamed of. He fell asleep the moment The Jin doctor had finished with him, leaving to go collect the medicine he would need to help with the boys illness. The coughing had stopped and a faint trace of color had already started to show in Mo Xuanyu's face.

Jin Zixuan patted his little brothers head then turned, before cupping his hand's to Madam Jin whose expression was sour, and pinched. He knew what kind of fire he was about to step into, one of fury and hell... on brewing for his father...

“A-Niang, please, I swore to A-Die to make peace with you about this, so hear me out. I understand you are angry-”
“Angry?” Madam Jin let out an almost choked laugh. “Angry is him ogling the maids. Angry is him yawning during important meetings, or when I speak to him about important things- like he's bored. Angry is his purposeful ignorance and 'forgetfulness' as to when I get angry with him. This-” She motioned towards Mo Xuanyu, “-Isn't anger.”

Jin Zixuan flinched slightly as she raised her voice. Unlike his father, Jin Zixuan wasn't really scared of his mother- that is, not in the same way. Yes, he respected her, greatly, as a boy should fear and respect his mother, but this worry he bore was more for Mo Xuanyu then for himself.

“A-Niang, I understand you are upset, and I know what I have said makes you upset-”

“A-Xuan,” Madam Jin snapped, cutting her son off, “Upset is an understatement. Anger is only partial! That boy you just dragged here- do you not realize the trouble you bring with him? Not only did you just bring someone who might one day try for your seat as Jin Heir- what of the thoughts others might have of our Jin Clan when they learn your fathers brought in an illegitimate son?”

“He's six....” Jin Zixuan started to argue, but was shut down when his mother stepped forward to take his shoulder.

“And then he'll be seven- then ten, then he too will be fourteen and then seventeen and even later a man. And even if he does not vi for your position in the future what does his being here do besides hurt the Jin Clan image?”

“He didn't do anything.” Jin Zixuan stated, stepping away from the bed, trying to coax his mother out the door. “And he won't be a disgrace, or bring down the Jin Clan. I swore to A-Die that I would take responsibility for him. I promised I would do what I can-”

“Except he isn't your responsibility.” Madam Jin snapped, pushing the youths hand away. “He's your fathers bastard spawn. How many do you think he has out there then? Hmm? First that boy who he had kicked out, now this child- are you wanting to go find them all and keep them here? We are not a charity-”
“And I don't intend to be.” Jin Zixuan lamented. “I just... he's sick and... and kind... he's too gentle to die just cause he was deemed less.”

“And what about any other child in his position, and demeanor, yet with no blood ties to you? Are you going to go rounding them up?”
“No...” Jin Zixuan winced, ever so slightly, clenching his fists.

“Then is it cause you feel responsible cause he is your half brother, or is it cause you feel disheartened by state of his life?”

“Can it not be both?” Jin Zixuan asked. “A-Niang, please. He will be my charge. I will take care of whatever he needs. He won't be your or A-Die's business. Please A-Niang, I couldn't bare to forget and watch him die. I will tell you and A-Die the same. I will do anything you ask of me as long as you don't send him away....”

Madam Jin fumed, then scoffed, then crossed her arms and paced the greater half of the room. Mo Xuanyu didn't even flinch in his sleep at her rising and lowering voice, nor did he stir at her heavy footfalls. Finally she clasped her hands behind her back, raised her head high, and turned to the youth with a sharp expression.

“Fine. Not like I can change your decision once it's already been made.”

“Thank You A-Niang-” Jin Zixuan went to bow but was cut off by his mother.

“But, If your father thinks you can stop me from going after him on this, he is a fool. And he will learn quickly why. As for you, I think your father and I can both agree on your first step toward proving you mean to keep your word.” Jin Zixuan swallowed and looked up as Madam Jin gave her son a condescending smirk. “later this week My old friend Madam Yu and her daughter are coming visit Golden Carp Tower alongside Qin Zongzhu and his daughter. Since A-Li is your future wife, and all attempts to have other meetings between you two have failed to stand due to you liking to run off on spontaneous night hunts, you must be present and you must entertain her during her visit.”

Jin Zixuan went stiff. He looked at his mother, trying desperately to hide his distaste for such a request. Jiang Yanli, daughter of The Head of Jiang Clan and his ruthless wife Madam Yu, was Jin Zixuan's future partner, and a person that he... would rather just forget about. It wasn't that he hated the girl... I mean, could anyone hate a person they didn't even really know? No, Jin Zixuan just hated the circumstances of their engagement and that... for all the times he would never say the words out loud, thought he could do better.

Jiang Yanli, from his understanding, was much more like her father in demeanor. She was soft spoken, and gentle as a flower petal- but her face was average at best, and she had no heart in cultivation. Jin Zixuan knew that he would be with this person for the rest of his life and... while he wouldn't say such things to his fathers face, he didn't want to be like Jin Guangshan.

Jin Zixuan looked up at his mother who looked back with a forced smile, while her eyes watched him with a scolding heat. She would not take a no as an answer.

“... I will do as you ask.” Jin Zixuan muttered, only for Madam Jin to grab his shoulder.

“and what did I ask?”

“...I will entertain our guest of Jiang Yanli upon her arrival to Golden Carp Tower at the end of the week.” Jin Zixuan repeated, now speaking to be heard.

Madam Jin nodded, “Good... oh, and don't fall behind on your cultivation while you play at caregiver. I will send him back regardless if he impedes your growth as a cultivator.”

“He will not.” Jin Zixuan said this without any worry in his voice.

Madam Jin nodded, then left, not saying any more. Watching her go, Jin Zixuan took a deep breath, resigning himself to his future fate. He turned and went back to Mo Xuanyu's bedside, brushing his hair aside as he slept so peacefully. Jin Zixuan let those cold walls inside his heart form. Just as his mother implied, he couldn't just let every wronged person into his mind and heart- couldn't just want to help ever bastard child of his fathers in... he didn't even know how many that could be and who honestly may be one. Instead, he let his heart harden to it... to all save Mo Xuanyu.

 

 

…

 

Within less then a week, thanks to good doctors, and good medicine, Mo Xuanyu was no longer in the claws of illness. His coughing had subsided greatly, to the point he barely even made a sound when he did, and he had much more energy then before.

To this, Jin Zixuan was only regretting his decision of taking in Mo Xuanyu by a margin. But that was only cause the boy wanted to be with him all the time. Jin Zixuan tried his best to be understanding, he really did. After all, the six year old was in a brand new place, and the only person he knew was Jin Zixuan, so he would glue himself to the fourteen year old, almost never leaving his side. It took everything in Jin Zixuan's power not to pull his hair out in the moments where he didn't need boy clutching onto him. Really, once Mo Xuanyu was better, Jin Zixuan found the boy begging to sleep in the same bed- which wasn't too surprising since the child had only ever stayed in the same bed as his mother. But it was also very childish, and while Jin Zixuan gave in once, he tried his damnedest to get Mo Xuanyu to stay in his own room after that... only for him to end up staying with Mo Xuanyu instead the next night as the boy woke up sobbing and the maid Jin Zixuan appointed as the boys care giver didn't know what to do about it. It was tiring work, and took patience not to scream at the kid.

By this point Mo Xuanyu had already fully grasped who Jin Zixuan was to him, and the later made it clear how he was to go about that. In Public, Jin Zixuan was Xiongzhang, and Mo Xuanyu did his very best to remember that, as well as the fact he was not to bother Madam Jin, nor was he to speak to Jin Guangshan unless the man spoke to him- which so far was never. He was also supposed to stay in his room when Jin Zixuan was in classes and cultivation training, which was hard for the child who not only wanted to go and look around but would also rather just not be alone. Part of the reason Jin Zixuan had gotten him a care taker- yet MoXuanyu still seemed reluctant and a bit uncomfortable when it came to talking to his assigned maid, who didn't push the matter... if only cause she too felt uncomfortable being the one assigned to take care of her Clan Leaders bastard....

In private, Jin Zixuan was all right with Mo Xuanyu calling him gege, and the two being more playful with each other. Actually, if he was honest, Jin Zixuan was rather enjoying the breaks between his cultivation, when he went to see his little brother. Jin Zixuan had no siblings before this, just him and his cousins and peers- but they didn't... mess around and have fun, save Jin Zixun. But Jin Zixun's idea of fun had always been rather callous and gossipy- not enjoyable to Jin Zixuan. The others however, mostly just talked to him, never doing anything besides practice. After all, Jin Zixuan was heir of Jin. They couldn't bring him down to their level for childish games.

Mo Xuanyu however, was too small to worry about that, and just happy to have a big brother to play with. Most of what they did those first few days was help Mo Xuanyu rest, so playing small games that didn't require the six year old to do much. Once he was better, Jin Zixuan played a few of the games Mo Xuanyu liked to play with his mother, and if not, would try to come up with games that he remembered playing with Jin Zixun when they were really small.

 

It didn't take long before Jin Zixuan was asking some younger Jin Juniors if they would either play with Mo Xuanyu, or teach him some games or about toys they enjoyed. For the first part, the young cultivators, mostly aged eight to ten, were reluctant to play with Mo Xuanyu. After all, word traveled fast and everyone knew who the boy was... on the other hand, they didn't want to disappoint Jin Zixuan as their Shi-xiong and future Clan Leader, and so were more then willing to try as well as name lots of games and toys they all liked.

However.... in the end, Jin Zixuan was quick to realize the fruitlessness of trying to get the younger Jin's to be friends with Mo Xuanyu. They didn't like him. They found him odd, and it made them uncomfortable... And it wasn't like Jin Zixuan didn't see why. The kid was... weird.

 

Zixuan, why keep that brat around? His presence clearly upsets Bomu and he may as well be dragging you down! Is he really worth all that?

 

That was Jin Zixun's opinion of Mo Xuanyu.

Jin Zixuan ignored his cousins worries in favor of his little brothers well being.

 

Yes, Jin Zixuan had trouble with his little brother at times. Yet he had started to find Mo Xuanyu's demeanor and softness cute and charming. He liked having a little brother, really. He enjoyed having someone who not only looked up to him, but also was so giddy and playful, so exicited to see him show up at his room- like a puppy whose master returned home. (Actually Jin Zixuan had shown Mo Xuanyu his own dog, who the boy got super excited to play with, and was seen to be loved by the dog just as much!) It was obvious, that while there was downsides to having a small child want to cling to you, and be a bit annoying... there was also something about being a big brother that made Jin Zixuan feel... proud. Truly a majestic peacock preening his feathers as a baby fowl cooed and cawed at his majesty. But more affectionate then that, as Jin Zixuan was really caring toward his baby brother.

But, that didn't mean he didn't notice things that worried him. Not that he wanted to reprimand little Mo Xuanyu, but he also knew that the other Jin's were disturbed by his oddly appeasing way of trying to talk to people, and his almost timid way of speach. Apparently Mo Xuanyu had even asked for 'pretty make up' from his caregiver, cause he 'wanted to be pretty, like his mama.' The Care giver brought her concerns to Jin Zixuan who uncomfortably asked Mo Xuanyu what he meant by such things. The boy instead of answering, got very apologetic, and said he would never ask again. Deciding he would rather believe it to be something else, then a vague thought that crossed his mind, he asked if it was because the boy missed his mother. Mo Xuanyu at first was quiet, then said yes. To Jin Zixuan... he sometimes though Mo Xuanyu acted like a dainty little mei mei... almost on purpose? He shook his head, and chalked it all up to the boy having been maltreated by his family before.

After that, Jin Zixuan agreed to take Mo Xuanyu to see his mother at the end of the month, once it warmed up, and he was certain the boy was back at his peak health.

But for now...

Now Jin Zixuan had a promise to keep.

 

“We can't play today?” Mo Xuanyu grumbled, as his caregiver fixed his little robes, and Jin Zixuan partially watched with a frown of his own. “You said you didn't have practice and classes today...”

“I don't, but we have guests today.” Jin Zixuan admitted frowning deeper at the pale almost cream colored robes his brother was wearing. This was something Madam Jin had asked for. They were not the Jin Clan robes, even if they did make Mo Xuanyu blend in just ever so slightly. They were not the Jin Clan robes, as it was his mothers way of telling Jin Zixuan that the child was not a Jin. Jin Guangshan didn't argue it, and so those cream, almost sweet colored robes were a sore spot for the fourteen year old. They were a sign of the person Mo Xuanyu was, to everyone within Golden Carp Tower. Jin Zixuan put his head high as he grabbed a yellow cloak from a nearby chair and came over to wrap it around the boys shoulders. “Jin Clan is hosting both Qin Clan and Jiang Clan today for a small gathering among families... and I have to entertain a certain guest. I can't have you around while I do that as per A-Die's orders. Instead, you can go on a walk and enjoy some time outside your room. Just... Don't bother anyone unnecessarily.”

Mo Xuanyu pouted, before reaching up to put his fingers in his mouth.

“A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan chided, taking the boys wrist and tugging it away. “Stop that.”

“Sorry gege...” Mo Xuanyu frowned even deeper.

Jin Zixuan twitched. Not cause he was still very annoyed by the fact the kid only seemed ever say sorry- even for things he didn't do- but cause each time he did apologize it made Jin Zixuan want to scream. Not out of anger, out of the fact it made him feel guilty. He didn't believe Mo Xuanyu did it on purpose, the kid was just so used to being in trouble for just about anything he did, so he assumed he had to apologies for everything.

“Your fine A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan sighed, looking the six year old over. “Just behave. Okay?”

“Yes, gege. A-Yu will behave!” Mo Xuanyu nodded enthusiastically, but pouted again before adding, “... and we can play later?”

“We can play later if I have time.” Jin Zixuan lightly promised, one with the hint of a possibly not seeing it through. He spoke to Mo Xuanyu like that often. Never giving the boy false hope, but also with words to let him down softly.

“ok...” Mo Xuanyu murmured as Jin Zixuan turned and left to go greet the guests.

 

 

It was only a short time after the elder brother had gone, that the little brother went out to play. or... rather went out to walk.

Mo Xuanyu was too little, to hurt in his own way, to put it against anyone should they not want to be around him. After all, no one wanted to hang out with him besides his mama before, so why would anyone else want to now? Sure, he now had a big room all to himself, and new toys almost every day from his big brother, but when Jin Zixuan wasn't around, it was lonely.

Mo Xuanyu didn't hold it against his caregiver, the maid put in charge of him when Jin Zixuan was away, to not really entertain the boy. It was as if she wished to hold him at arm- and a branch's- length away from herself, and he wasn't too upset by it. None of the servants at Mo Manor ever paid him any mind, and he had been partially content with that... but a child can only handle so much shadows and whispers, and side glances, before he too would fall into a sadness.

It was around mid day, when the maid in charge of him brought him to a small garden with a even smaller pavilion, where she called for some food for the boy. He ate his food in silence, alone at the small tea table as the maid stood to the side looking almost bored. The air had a chill, and so the soup he was given as part of his meal was hot, and tasted rather sweet. Mo Xuanyu ate his fill, then looked at the maid. Being the child he was, still wanting friends, he took one of the buns and went to hand it to the maid, a little gift...

But before he could call out to her, a servant came rushing up calling out to her.

“Mei-Mei, come, come!”

“Eh?” The maid raised her brow at the servant, glancing back at Mo Xuanyu who lowered his gift to her and tilted his head in confusion as well. “uh... you see I am a bit busy...”

“But mei mei needs to come!” the servant teased, ignoring the small boy entirely. “The kitchen staff just said there is a mountain's worth of fine dishes left over from the big meal in the hall. But They also said that its first come first serve. If you want some, you have to hurry up and come with me.”

The maids face lit up for a second, before she quickly made a more scrunched up one, eyeing her charge with a pout.

It was only then the servant glanced over at Mo Xuanyu, making a sour face of his own. “Oh come on. You can just leave him here for a minute or two. It won't hurt. I'll be going with or without you anyway.”

“Rude.” The maid snapped, playfully slapping the servants arm. She then seemed to think on this for a moment before turning and bending down to be at face level with Mo Xuanyu who already could guess what was about to be said to him. “Young Master Mo, you need to stay right here for a moment. I will be back very shortly. Don't leave the garden all right- and don't mention this to Jin Gongzi. If you keep that promise I... I'll bring you back a sweet. All right?”

“... okay...” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, rolling the bun he had planned to give her in his hands with a sad expression.

She didn't seem to notice, or maybe even care, as she quickly left with the other servant. Mo Xuanyu didn't want to get in trouble, so he stayed in his seat, setting the small bun back on the table, and laying his chin on his arms. He had quickly lost his appetite, feeling gloomy as he swung his legs under the small table and waiting for his care giver's return. It was still only just turning to spring, and the cold chill in the air wasn't too bad with that pretty yellow cloak he was wearing. Instead Mo Xuanyu zoned out, letting his mind wonder, thinking about silly things and sad things, and happy things as well. From imagining one of the flowers tipping over and dancing like a pretty lady at a banquet, to thinking about what he would tell his mama when he saw her at the end of the month, Mo Xuanyu sat there inside his head, waiting for the maid's return.

It was as time moved on, slow like a thick syrup, that Mo Xuanyu was suddenly distracted by the sounds of laughter. The sound wasn't quite joyful, more so loud and boisterous. Booming and full life.

“Zixun your too much.” Was the first words Mo Xuanyu could really understand as he stood up and walked over to the edge of the pavilion, watching with wide eyes as a group of young teen boys came parading through the garden, all in Jin Clan Yellow, all with a vermilion spot on their foreheads.

“Too much?” the boy in the lead asked, a tall broad shouldered teen with a smug face and loud mouth, speaking much too confidently. This was Jin Zixun, a youth Mo Xuanyu had only taken a look at once or twice thanks to Jin Zixuan keeping his cousin far away from the child. “How can I be too much? I'm not the one that kicked him. Then again, That idiot deserved it. Who comes to a prestigious place like Jin Clan and makes demands of their Zongzhu? Really? How can anyone be that brazen to come claim such a thing as being Zongzhu's son- of a prostitute no less! I wish I had been there to see him go down the stairs. I really mean it when I say He probably bounced like a ball all the way down-” he stopped, eyes catching the six year old's. His tone became less enthusiastic as he mumbled out, “... oh... you.”

All the other teen boys present also turned to see who Jin Zixun was looking at, only to all drop their playful expressions upon seeing the kid. Mo Xuanyu felt... very uncomfortable with their judgmental eyes on him, and so out of habit, he shrunk behind the pavilion pillar and put his hand in his mouth.

Jin Zixun let out a scoff, rolling his eyes at the boy... before his eyes slowly lit up, something rotten and wicked. he suddenly began smiling again... but this time it wasn't playful at all. It was something mean. The others gave him looks of concern, as he strutted up to the pavilion, smirking down at Mo Xuanyu who stumbled back and away, but still had his hand in his mouth.

“i thought cousin said you were six, not two.” Jin Zixun sneered. “Why you sucking on your hand like a baby? Cousin really is unfortunate to have you around.”

Mo Xuanyu, feeling very ashamed, pulled his hand away from his lips, wiping it on his robes, which only made Jin Zixun give an exaggerated sound of disgust.

“You really are a shame... why are you out here alone anyway? Isn't this baby supposed to have a nurse maid?”

That got a laugh out of the other teens, who finally relaxed ever so slightly, slowly coming to join their peer as he tormented the small boy.

“... she... she, uhm....” Mo Xuanyu muttered, fiddling with his cloak, the bright yellow one he was given by Jin Zixuan. He didn't know what to say. After all he did promise not to say anything about the maid wondering off. It wasn't that he cared about any sweets, or anything like that. He just didn't want to get the maid in trouble on his behalf. After all, Mo Xuanyu still hoped to make a friend besides his big brother.

“Uhm. Uhm. Uhm.” Jin Zixun teased, mockingly copying Mo Xuanyu's stutter, before scoffing and taking boy by the collar of his pretty yellow cloak “What does cousin even see in you? Giving you things like nice clothes and stupid toys. Your just a waste of the time and energy he could be putting elsewhere- and it's already obvious Zongzhu and Bomu don't want you here. And why would they? Actually what good are you? Do you know he had to give up a lot for you? And what exactly can you give back in return? A sickly little brat?”

Mo Xuanyu didn't reply, absolutely terrified of this teen who was almost five times his size. He feared if he spoke, he would anger the teen- or maybe if he angered him he would upset Jin Zixuan. So instead he went a bit limp and just stared down at the ground, his body trembling as he tried to not cry.

“What? Are you a half-wit too? Really. Poor Zixuan to want to pity a brainless little brat like you. You take up his time you know. Playing your stupid games.”

“Sorry...” Mo Xuanyu whimpered. He didn't know what else to say.

 

What he didn't know, was Jin Zixun felt he had a reason to pick on Mo Xuanyu. A necessity if you will. He despised the kid.

First and for most, he obviously found Madam Jin's obvious dislike of the boy being there, bad news for his cousin. Why waste his free time trying to appease a brat who only was there cause Jin Zixuan felt obliged to take care of him. In Jin Zixun's mind, His cousin shouldn't be held responsible cause some little no named woman, couldn't keep her legs shut. That was Jin Zixun for you, someone who could never see wrong in those he held up high. It was always someone else fault. Jin Guangshan was a good clan leader, as he was the Jin Clan Leader and Jin Zixun's uncle. How dare anyone talk about him like some no name man whore? No, he made a few mistakes. To this dumb teen, It was those women's fault for tempting the man. Not the other way around. Oh how foolish a youth Jin Zixun was, to not see the monster for the man and the man for the monster.

The other reason however, that Jin Zixun felt entitled to belittle this kid, was that he had lost countless days of messing around with Jin Zixuan because of him. This past week alone, just the only week Mo Xuanyu had been here, Jin Zixaun had picked spending time with the brat over hanging out with his cousin, and their peers. So of course, Jin Zixun decided he had a bone to pick with Mo Xuanyu.

Hearing that sorry, that little sad apology didn't move him. Instead, it made him feel powerful, strong, like this tiny little brat was just a pesky bug that he could toy with.

“Sorry? Sorry isn't going to fix Cousin's problems.... hold on. Cousin said you like playing games. Right?”
Mo Xuanyu whimpered as he was practically picked up by the older boy, who turned to his peers.

“What do you guys say to a fun little game?” Jin Zixun asked. “How about bets? I didn't get to see that one idiot bounce down the stairs so why don't we see how many times this brat does?”

“Ah!” One of the other youths jumped, looked worried, “Zixun! If Jin Gongzi finds out-”

“He won't.” Jin Zixun huffed, Then glared at Mo Xuanyu. He sneered at the kid, “Cause this one will keep his mouth shut right? And it's not like I actually plan to throw him? Not hard anyway... You want to play with us, right? Want to play games you little-”

THWACK

It came out of nowhere.

Really, it seemed to almost fly in from the abyss like a tiger jumping out of the brush to attack a foal!

Except, that tiger was little black shoe. It flew past the other teen boys who jumped at the sight, and it caught Jin Zixun right in the fore head. It didn't hurt him, not at all. It just shocked him so much he dropped Mo Xuanyu, who upon hitting the ground rushed to hide behind a beam of the pavilion, like a injured puppy with a tail between his legs. Jin Zixun went through several stages in a matter of seconds. The first was startled confusion, which turned to bewilderment, then to rage... but quickly fizzled out once someone spoke.

“Zixun you big bully, you!!!” A young female voice called out, sounding huffy and full of child like rage. There was a small amount of miss matched stomping, before the voice spoke up again, this time much closer. “How dare you go around picking on little kids! What would Jin Zongzhu think? What would Jin Gongzi think?!”

“Q-Qin Su?” Jin Zixun murmured, rubbing his head. “What are you doing here?”

Mo Xuanyu, still scared, but also a bit curious, peered around the beam to see a girl, maybe twelve years old, with a round, very young looking face, with eyes fully of fire. “What am I doing here? My A-Die is visiting Jin Zongzhu while Jiang Clan guests are visiting Madam Jin and Jin Zixuan. Don't you know me and Jin-gongzi's fathers are close? I am here cause I asked to join my A-die while my mother is away to visit family.” She then pointed an accusatory finger at Jin Zixun and puffed up her cheeks. “That doesn't excuse you not answering my question? How can you get away with being a brute to a boy under half your age? Huh? It's unbecoming of a gentleman.”

“...” Jin Zixun's face twisted, like he wanted to say something, but something was holding him back. So Instead he forced a smile that twitched with anger, before speaking something else. “Qin Su.. you, do know who this boy is right?”

“Him?” Qin Su asked, turning to look at Mo Xuanyu, before looking back with a very childish huff. “He is Jin-Zongzhu's young son. He was brought here by Jin Gongzi. How could I not know when so many people won't stop talking about him.”

“Have you wondered why that is?” Jin Zixun tsked, keeping that half smile. “He's not exactly a-”

“A what?” She crossed her arms. “A Jin? Cause his mama is not a consort or married woman? Your as bad as the jie-jie's in my clan who gossip all the time. Why should I care where he comes from? He's still Jin Gongzi's baby brother, and deserves more respect then being threatened to be thrown down the stairs by you!”

“You-” Jin Zixun went stiff, finally realizing she had heard him.

“That's right. And If you don't want me telling Jin Zongzhu and Jin-Gongzi that, it be best you find somewhere else to mess around.” Qin Su threatened, glaring at the teen.

Jin Zixun pursed his lips, then his face twisted something full of outrage, but he dare not say a word. Qin Cangye, the Clan Leader of Qin Clan, was Jin Guangshan's closest friend, outside of a few other clan leaders. And Qin Su? She was Qin Cangye's beloved and only daughter! If he spoke unkindly to her, it would be sure to get him in deep trouble. In the end he could only swallow his pride and turn to storm off in a huff.

Qin Su made sure to watch as the other teens with him followed suite. Not even looking her way save to bow slightly and then run. She nodded once they were all gone, like a proud little tiger cub who caught her first bird. She smiled as she turned- only to get startled to see Mo Xuanyu standing directly behind her. Qin Su grabbed her chest, letting out a laugh of suprise, but before she could say why, she looked down and saw this little boy holding up her tossed shoe.

“Xuanyu thanks this jiejie for helping him.” Mo Xuanyu said with a toothy smile, returning the shoe Qin Su had so gracelessly chucked at Jin Zixun's head.

“oh. Thank you.” She said, smiling as she took her little black shoe and slipped it back on. “But no need. Jin Zixun is just a big bully sometimes. I know Jin- gongzi can keep him in line most times, but since he's busy right now, the jerk was unsupervised. I am Qin Su by the way. And your Jin-Gongzi's didi right?” she looked down at him, and her eyes suddenly sparkled. “And your such a cute didi! Look at those cute little montou cheeks!” she reached down and gently pinched the boys face, which made him giggle.

After she finally pulled her hands away, she swayed in place and watched as the six year old watched her back with a smile.

“I'm Xuanyu.” He finally said, just more so out of the blue, then realizing he forgot to say it. “Do you want an actual montou? I have some... but I think they got cold...” Mo Xuanyu frowned, realizing he had left the food for him to go cold on the table. “oops...”

“I'm fine.” Qin Su said with a smile. “I ate at just before I came out here to walk around. Speaking of, why wouldn't you have been at the meal? You're Jin Zongzhu's son, just like Jin Gongzi, and it was only the main families at the meal. So why not?”

“Gege- I... I mean Xiongzhang said that, I could take a walk today since he would be busy.” Mo Xuanyu replied rather simply. “I think, A-Die wanted me not to be at the meal, cause gege.. I mean Xiongzhang has to entertain a guest.”

“Ah.” Qin Su nodded, knowingly. “I understand. He's with Jiang Yanli.”

Mo Xuanyu tilted his head, not knowing at all who that was. After all, Jin Zixuan had never mentioned her, and he hadn't really heard anyone else bring up that name.

Seeing the boys confusion, Qin Su shook her head. “Don't worry about it. Little children like you wouldn't get it anyway.”

“Is Qin jiejie not also a child?” Mo Xuanyu asked, scrunching up his nose.

She reached out and pinched his cheeks again, scrunching up her own face playfully. “No! I'm a young lady! Ladies are pretty and dainty and elegant. Little children are silly and say silly things! Like calling ladies children!”

“This one is sorry.” Mo Xuanyu pouted, but couldn't help giggling at Qin Su's teasing.

She let go, and nodded enthusiastically. “Good. Now, how about I play with you. I am very bored cause there are no kids my age who like to play games that I do. But your very small, so you'd be okay to play anything, right?”

For a girl who had been so adamant moments before, about being a young lady, she really was a just a silly little thing full of energy and playfulness.

Mo Xuanyu didn't mind at all, just happy to have a play mate. He nodded just as enthusiastic, ready to get to it... before suddenly frowning and lowering his head. “I can't. I promised to stay right here till the maid got back.”

“eh?” Qin Su huffed. “And why can't we play right here? It's not like playing anywhere else would change anything.”

“... your right.” Mo Xuanyu lit up, jumping up and down. “We can! We can! Qin Jiejie will play with me here?”

“Of course. but what should we play first?” Qin Su sighed dramatically, tapping her finger to her cheek.

“I'm okay to play anything. What games does Qin-jie like playing?” Mo Xuanyu asked, taking her sleeve and tugging on it with excitement.

“Lots of games. But mostly games boys don't like to play, like dolls and dressing up, or even tea.” Qin Su admitted, once more with a dramatic sigh. “I don't understand it. But we could play hide and seek or tag, or something like that if that's what you want.”

“I like hide and seek.” Mo Xuanyu admitted, “But Qin-jie should pick first since she helped me.”

“But what if I want to play a girl game?” Qin Su asked, pinching her brows together and staring down the six year old.

“I don't mind.” Mo Xuanyu said, not sure what exactly made something a boy game or a girl game. He just wanted to play with his obviously new friend.

Qin Su's eyes lit up, her smile all but mischievous. “You'll play whatever game I want?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded.

Qin Su's smile only grew wider, as she pointed toward the table. “Then take a seat. We start by letting me do your hair!”

 

...

 

Jin Zixuan was bored out of his mind. From the moment he greeted all the visitors at the main hall, to having to eat while seated next to Jiang Yanli, who didn't speak much to him save small talk, all the way to this moment, were the two walked around the gardens, Jin Zixuan was itching to run away.

Jiang Yanli, who walked next to him, delicate and ladylike, wasn't a bad person. He could tell that by how polite she was, and how she only spoke to say a few words, and simply seemed to wait for him to speak back. However, he had nothing to say to her, save to answer her every now and again. What would he talk to her about anyway? Unlike her younger brother, Jiang Cheng who would one day take over as the next head of Jiang Clan, Jiang Yanli wasn't exactly a profound student of cultivation. She had no core, her cultivation was weak, and Jin Zixuan wasn't even sure he could ask her about any techniques or skills she used. On top of that, he knew nothing of her interests, given she was a girl and two years older then him and also wasn't the type to gossip like his cousin. (not that he assumed all girls gossiped, but... what did he know about girls to begin with!)

So, with nothing to say to this practical stranger, the two just... walked.

“These gardens are rather pretty.” Jiang Yanli stated with her soft sweet voice, gently tracing a pale hand over some of the flowers. “They are well kept.”

“Yes they are.” Jin Zixuan answered, keeping his arms crossed and his eyes forward.

Jiang Yanli looked at him, then smiled as she lowered her head, adding nothing else to her statement.

Anyone watching the two would pity Jiang Yanli. She was clearly trying her hardest to get to know Jin Zixuan, maybe get him to talk, but he was as cold as ice and as oblivious as a prideful preening bird.

As they stepped into one of the smaller gardens, the two were made aware of laughter and young voices cheerfully chattering away.

 

“i said hold still. I am almost done fixing it!” called out the voice of a young girl, giggling wildly. “Oh, this one will look so cute! Two buns to match a montou face!”

“Will I look pretty? Will I look pretty?”

 

“A-Yu?” Jin Zixuan muttered, forgetting Jiang Yanli as he jogged ahead towards the small pavilion not far into this garden.

Jiang Yanli tilted her head, curious herself as to what was going on, before following gracefully behind him.

When the two arrived at the pavilion, Jin Zixuan went still, his brow twitching at the sight, unsure of what to think or how he should feel. Neither of the two children inside had noticed him yet, and not like they were paying attention. They were both off in their own little silly place, giggling and smiling.

Qin Su finished her work, and turned Mo Xuanyu to face her, only for the boy to finally see his big brother, causing him to get excited.

“Gege! Gege!” He got up and ran to meet Jin Zixuan who gawked at the six year old, unsure of what to say. “Gege look at my hair! Do I look pretty? Did Qin Jiejie make me look pretty?”

“...” Jin Zixuan stared, but didn't say a word. Mo Xuanyu's hair had been tied and braided into two lopsided buns, with a few braids looping down around the sides of his head. It was a style of hair worn by little girls, such as Qin Su... and...

Jin Zixuan shook his head, wincing slightly before looking at Qin Su then around the pavilion. “Where is the maid whose supposed to be watching you?”

Mo Xuanyu flinched, not cause his brothers tone. Actually he sounded concerned, which was nice, but he hadn't answered Mo Xuanyu's question, and reminded him that he had been asked not tell Jin Zixuan about the maid leaving him. He frowned, not answering and looking rather torn up.

Qin Su however, had not been asked by Mo Xuanyu or the maid not to say anything, and was quiet the talkative girl at her age. “There was no maid here when I showed up. Your didi here said the maid asked him to stay here though, so he's okay. He listened very well and stayed put. Just got a bit bored, that's all.”

Jin Zixuan tried not to glare at the girl, but failed as she quickly pouted upon seeing his reaction and turning away with her arms crossed. He looked then to Mo Xuanyu who looked like he might start crying. “... A-yu...”

“I think you look pretty.”

Mo Xuanyu looked up, staring at the young lady standing behind his brother. Jiang Yanli smiled, walking up and moving one of the braids to look a tad nicer around the boys chubby little face.

“I think this little gongzi looks very pretty.” she repeated, obviously trying to cheer him up.

Jin Zixuan wanted to argue with her. In his eyes, calling a boy pretty wasn't a good thing. But, before he could think about saying such things, he saw Mo Xuanyu light up.

“Thank you. This jie jie has a pretty smile.”

Jiang Yanli smiled wider at that. “Why thank you.”

“Hey, hey, hey!” Qin Su huffed, storming over and pinching Mo Xuanyu's cheek. “You never said my smile was pretty! Why does she have a pretty smile but I don't!”

“Qin Jiejei has a pretty smile too! She smiles pretty too!” Mo Xuanyu laughed, teary eyed as this pinch kind of hurt a little. “Xuanyu is sorry he didn't say it before!”

Qin Su let go with a huff as Jin Zixuan pulled the boy away from her.

It was about then, that the maid finally returned, laughing to herself about something, before looking up and immediately loosing all the color in her face. “... J-Jin-gongzi...”

Jin Zixuan glared at her, and she quickly bowed her head. “You left him alone? For how long?”

“Well i've been here for at least half an incense time-” Qin Su started, but quickly shut her mouth when she noticed Jin Zixuan looked actually angry. She quickly went to hide, and the closest thing to hide behind at that moment just so happened to be Jiang Yanli, who looked back before giving Jin Zixuan a soft look.

He looked away, feeling odd glaring at her. Instead, he turned his ire back on the maid. “I told you to stay with him, to keep him out of trouble. Be glade he is a good kid, and didn't wonder off.”

“I... I apologize Jin Gongzi-” The maid stuttered.

“Not acceptable. Your relieved of this duty. I'll find someone who can actually do their job.” Jin Zixuan snapped, almost purposeful callous in how he said it.

The maid winced, then bowed before quickly rushing off. She looked like she might cry.

“... She isn't going to watch me anymore?” Mo Xuanyu asked, looking a bit sad at the thought.

“she wasn't watching you anyway.” Jin Zixuan scoffed, then looked at him a bit more gently. “nothing else happened? Your all right?”

Mo Xuanyu frowned, and looked back at Qin Su. She peered around Jiang Yanli, and seemed to think it over, before shrugging.

“Zixun was here. He picked on Mo Xuanyu for a bit, but I chased him off.”

“uhuh...” Jin Zixuan muttered, not sure how much he believed her about the last part. “Either way, Thank you miss Qin for keeping my didi company.”

“Not at all!” Qin Su said, finally stepping back out from behind Jiang Yanli. “He was fun to play with, even though we didn't get much time to do so.”

“But we can still play right?” Mo Xuanyu asked, looking up at his brother.

Jin Zixuan looked at the braided buns in Mo Xuanyu's hair. He winced again, “A-Yu, maybe you should-”

“I wouldn't mind playing a game.” Jiang Yanli spoke up, “If Jin Gongzi is all right with it. I know a few games thanks to my didi and shidi that I think the little gongzi here would enjoy.”

Jin Zixuan looked at her with a bit of a defensive expression. “... I wouldn't wish to bother Miss Jiang with childish things.”

Mo Xuanyu, who had smiled rather excitedly at the idea of getting to play a game with more then one other person, quickly shrunk at Jin Zixuan's comment.

“It isn't a bother.” Jiang Yanli assured the teen boy. “In fact, I quiet enjoy playing such games with my shidi and didi. I'm sure I will enjoy having some fun with your brother as well.”

Mo Xuanyu lit up again, only to frown when he was pulled behind Jin Zixuan.

“That really isn't necessary. I should take my didi back to his room for now. If you would excuse us.”

Mo Xuanyu lowered his head, looking sad that he had to cut his playtime with Qin Su short... only for said girl to stomp her foot and run over. Before Jin Zixuan could react, Qin Su grabbed the six year old from under his arms and quickly rushed back toward Jiang Yanli, snatching the little boy away from his brother.

“!!! hey-”

“If you don't want to play, that's fine.” Qin Su huffed, “But me and Xuanyu will play with miss Jiang.”

“You-” Jin Zixuan started, but stopped when he finally noticed how excited the look in Mo Xuanyu's eyes seemed. He was practically shaking in Qin Su's arms as he smiled playfully at Jin Zixuan, almost begging him to be okay with this. “... fine. He can stay and play for a bit, but our A-die doesn't want him bothering anyone. I don't want him to get in trouble.”

“He won't.” Jiang Yanli assured him. She smiled then, warmly, “If Jin Gongzi would like to join us...”

“I'm fine.” Jin Zixuan huffed, strutting over to the table within the pavilion.

“Gege, please.” He stopped, and glanced back at Mo Xuanyu. The boy gave him a pleading look. “Please play with us gege! Please, please, please-”

“A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan snapped. Mo Xuanyu shrunk, and all the older boy could do was flinch. He didn't want to snap at him, but... he glanced at Jiang Yanli. “... It... it would be unbecoming of me if I got too rough... with girls...”

“Huh.” Qin Su scoffed. “Why would that matter? A-Yu is half your size, so your not going to be playing mean in a game anyway”

“That's not...” Jin Zixuan groaned, only to wince when he heard a giggle from Jiang Yanli. He looked at her, as she quickly covered the lower half of her face with her sleeve. Jin Zixuan did his best to keep a straight face. He didn't want to glare at her, knowing if he did the wrong thing, he could get in trouble- worse, he could get Mo Xuanyu in trouble.

“It's fine.” Jiang Yanli said, pulling down her arm. “While the game I had in mind can be played with more, three is a good number too.”

“Eh, but now that you mention it.” Qin Su pouted, “Four isn't a good number anyway. Maybe we shouldn't let Jin Gongzi play.”

Hearing that, Mo Xuanyu frowned again. Truly this whole conversation was an emotional whirlwind for the six year old.

Jin Zixuan looked at him, then Qin Su, then Jiang Yanli. After some careful thought, He finally let out a reluctant breath. “All right. A-Yu, I'll play.”

Mo Xuanyu jumped in Qin Su's arms a bit, shaking away from her to give Jin Zixuan a hug. The older boy shied away for a moment, just enough to be letting his little brother have his hug, yet not enough to look to soft... but when he looked up to face the two girls in front of him, his heart abruptly skipped a beat. Jiang Yanli had been watching them, and she did so with a smile on her face. Wether it was the lighting, or her eyes, she almost looked...

She does have a pretty smile....

Jin Zixuan shook off the thought before pulling his little brother off him and then crossing his arms. “What game do you have in mind then miss Jiang.”

 

 

The rules were actually rather simple. One player was the tagger, and another the guardian. The tagger would stand past a made up line while the guardian protected the other players from getting tagged. Normally when played with just three, there was a time limit, that way a fair change in who was it could be decided if no one was caught by then. But, since there was four, it was different. If the tagger did tag one of the players from around the guardian, they were the new tagger, and the guardian had to swap places with the other player who had not been tagged. The only other rules was that the players could not leave their side of the line, the tagger could not leave theirs and the guardian had to stay on the line.

For the first round, Qin Su was the tagger and Jin Zixuan would be the guardian.

Mo Xuanyu giggled all full of excitement, and Jiang Yanli smiled at this. Cute. Was all she could think before looking at the back of Jin Zixuan, who stood rather stiffly as he awaited the games start.

“And, now.” Jiang Yanli announced, stepping beside Mo Xuanyu to make sure he stayed on their side. The boy was practically shaking as he moved to hide behind Jin Zixuan.

Qin Su rushed forward, trying to reach behind Jin Zixuan to get to the two behind him, but he just casually stepped in her way each time. She glared up at him, and made to lunge toward Mo Xuanyu. Once more Jin Zixuan stepped in the way, but jolted when Qin Su changed direction last second and tagged Jiang Yanli.

“oops. Seems thats me.” The older girl said, not upset at all as she swapped places with Qin Su.

“I'm the gaurdian!” Mo Xuanyu stated excitedly, stepping up to take his brothers place.

Jin Zixuan fumbled a bit, but just shrugged it off and moved to stand behind the six year old, giving Qin Su a weird look as she seemed rather smug for tricking him.

The second round started immediately, with Jiang Yanli playfully pretending she couldn't get around Mo Xuanyu, who put his arms out as wide as he could, thinking he could very much stop this sixteen year old girl from getting around him. Jin Zixuan found it a bit funny, and smiled ever so slightly at the foolishness of it. It was cause he was so busy watching his brothers attempt at being big, that he was startled by a soft hand tapping his shoulder. He looked up at Jiang Yanli, who pulled her hand away with a shy smile.

“It seems I have tagged you, Jin Gongzi.”

Jin Zixuan dropped his smile and nodded to seriously, hiding a slight redness in his face as he quickly swapped places with the older girl. Mo Xuanyu pouted that he failed to defend, but still excitedly swapped places with Qin Su, who acted very big and tough as she put her arms out to block the older boy.

“You won't get passed me! I'm fast! Like a tiger!” She stated with a toothy grin.

“Uh-huh.” Jin Zixuan muttered, losing his flustering feelings quickly.

The third round began, with Jin Zixuan quickly going to tag Mo Xuanyu. He was taken aback when Qin Su really just threw herself in front of His hand, smacking it away.

“Hey.”
“Hey what?”
“...” Jin Zixuan just shook his head and made a few more attempts to tag his little brother who squealed as he fled along the line. Qin Su, was quick on the uptake, realizing that the older boy wasn't going for Jiang Yanli, and made sure she was always blocking Mo Xuanyu from reach. This ended up making this round last much longer then the rest. It was cause of this, Jin Zixuan was getting a bit restless. “You can't just keep blocking him only!”

“You can't just keep going after him only!” Qin Su retorted, blocking him for the umpteenth time.

Hearing that, Jin Zixuan got a quick idea. Taking a note out Qin Su's own book, he abruptly changed course and went to tag Jiang Yanli. He had no intention of tagging her, just throwing the smaller girl off her game. And it worked, as Qin Su jolted, surprised by the action and lunged to block him... but what happened after wasn't either the twelve year old girl or Jin Zixaun's plan at all. When Qin Su lunged to block Jin Zixuan, she tripped on her own two feet. In doing so, she fell head first into him, and since both of them had been stepping at an odd angle it was just enough to throw Jin Zixuan off his balance. The two hit the ground and almost into Jiang Yanli, who stepped back in the nick of time only to let a quiet gasp, before quickly getting down on her knees to check on the two.

“Are you all right?!”

“Gege!” Mo Xuanyu shouted, running over to check on them as well.

Jin Zixaun sat up quickly, looking embarrassed beofre shoving the twelve year old girl off him, answering with an annoyed tone. “I'm fine.”

“Ow.” Qin Su grumbled, glaring at him as she sat up, rubbing her arm. “Complaining about getting rough and you shove me like that. How Rude.”

Jiang Yanli couldn't hold back a small laugh at her response, before quickly hiding her smile when Jin Zixuan shot her a look. He frowned, not wanting to come off as impolite as Qin Su made it out that he was being... but-

“What is the meaning of this?”

All four of them spun around, as two women, one in gold and one in violet came into the garden with quick yet elegant strides.

 

Mo Xuanyu recognized the first as Madam Jin, and was then scared, knowing full well how much his big brothers own mother didn't like him and that him being present could likely get Jin Zixuan into trouble. And yet, it was looking into the eyes of the woman next to her that really terrified him. She stood tall, with her head high and her eyes like daggers. Her face was pretty, but also sharp, as if she almost seemed like she could just give you a side eye and it would kill you right then and there.

When she shot a look at Mo Xuanyu, he immediately fled, rushing to hide behind Jin Zixuan who had jumped to his feet, cupping his hands and bowing deeply.

“A-Niang, Madam Yu, I-”

“Why is he wearing his hair like that?” Madam Jin snapped, motioning towards Mo Xuanyu, who still had his hair up like Qin Su had put it. “is he a girl now? That is improper and you know it. A-Xuan what is this?”

“I did his hair-” Qin Su started to answer, but when both women gave her their attention, it scared her stiff and she shrunk back with her head bowed and her lip trembling. Unlike Jiang Yanli or Jin Zixuan, Qin Su wasn't raised so strict, but that didn't mean she couldn't be terrified by these two very powerful women.

“...” Jin Zixuan didn't know how to respond, especially upon looking back and seeing Mo Xuanyu start to tear up, out of both fear and probably feeling guilty. “.. I...”

“We we're just playing a game.” Jiang Yanli quickly stepped in, putting herself between the two women and the other three. “As for the boy, Madam Jin, please don't be too harsh with him. He's only six, and he was just wanting to have some harmless fun with little Miss Qin.”

“Harmless?” Jiang Yanli couldn't hide the flinch she had, even with her smile still on her face. Madam Yu stepped up to her. “Is it as harmless as a young lady, throwing herself around like a small child? What are you thinking?” Madam Yu reached out and pinched Jiang Yanli's face- hard. “You're almost a grown woman and your playing about like some snot nosed brat, and condoning 'harmless' behavior in said brats.”

The pinch was hard enough that even though Jiang Yanli kept up her smile, tears began to well in the corner of her eyes. Mo Xuanyu maid a sound, a worried one, but when Madam Yu shot him another look, he just stayed where he was.

Jin Zixuan clenched his teeth, before quickly cupping his hands and bowing again. “Please do not be too harsh on Miss Jiang. I too should have been more concerned about messing around like this. I beg your forgiveness on all our behalves.”

Madam Yu glanced over at the youth with pursed lips and a raised brow, before glancing back at Madam Jin. “Such a well behaved and thoughtful young man. He will make a fine gentleman, Truly.” She then let go of Jiang Yanli's face. “A-Li, clean yourself up. We're leaving shortly.”

“Yes A-Niang.” Jiang Yanli replied, bowing to her mother.

“... J-Jiang Jiejie is leaving?” Mo Xuanyu stuttered out, only to duck behind Jin Zixuan once more when Madam Yu gave him another, yet more scary then any other time, look.

“You will only call my daughter by her name and nothing more, child.”

Mo Xuanyu whimpered, shoving his face into Jin Zixuan's waist. The later slowly stood up straight, before starting to pull him away.

“We need to go fix your hair A-Yu. Lets go...”

“Hold on.” Madam Jin snapped, closing the distance between herself and her son. “Where is the maid you had in charge of him? Why is he even running amok without supervision?”

“She left him alone out here for more then an incense time. I relieved her of that duty and plan to replace her with someone more suitable and trust worthy.” Jin Zixuan answered honestly, not looking his mother in the eye as he rubbed Mo Xuanyu's back.

Madam Jin grimaced slightly, but nodded her understanding. “Fine. But if that's the case, I will choose the new maid.”

“A-Niang-” Jin Zixuan spun, a worried expression on his face.

“What? Do you think I'm unqualified to find that brat a new care taker?” Madam Jin huffed. “Since the one you picked was so young and frivolous, It is clear he needs someone aged and more strict and knows how to deal with children. This is my only favor to you when it comes to this boy.”
Jin Zixuan blinked a little in surprise, as, while his mother was being harsh, she wasn't being as... insensitive towards Mo Xuanyu, in her own way, as much as she had in the past week. “You... don't have to do that.”

She walked up, placing a hand on her son's shoulder and leaned in where only Jin Zixuan could hear her. “I see A-Li's actions and her attitude. You have made her happy today regardless of how. For that, I will show some kindness towards your half sibling and find him someone who won't act foolishly and care for him properly. Take it or I can very well just ignore it out right.”

“No... this son is thankful to you.” Jin Zixuan replied, bowing his head to Madam Jin. He looked up at Jiang Yanli then, seeing her stare back with a soft smile.

She faced him more then, cupping her hands. “I enjoyed my time Jin Gongzi. Thank you for it....” She paused, and swiftly with a playful smile took the same actions toward both Qin Su and Mo Xuanyu- especially Mo Xuanyu. “I also enjoyed playing with the two of you. And Meeting this little gongzi. This Jiang jiejie was happy to play with you.”

Mo Xuanyu went wide eyed as Madam Yu immediately reached out and pinched her daughters ear.

“I tell the child not to call you such things and here you go encouraging it. A-Li. Shame on you.”

“Sorry A-Niang.” Jiang Yanli stated with a wince, but kept her warm smile tracked on Mo Xuanyu, who shakily smiled out from behind Jin Zixuan.

With that, Madam Yu took her daughter by the arm, and the two left, swiftly and in a swirl of purple silk.

“Bye bye...” Mo Xuanyu whispered, waving after them as he didn't want to ensure Madam Yu's ire filled gaze on him again. Even so, his eyes never left Jiang Yanli till she was gone... something sad in them...

Madam Jin sighed, but paused, glancing over at Qin Su, who stood next to the rest of them looking mighty uncomfortable after witnessing all that. “Qin Su?”

“... I should go.” The twelve year old stated awkwardly, before turning on her heels and running away to go find her father, as she too had been terrified by Madam Yu's presence. She only stopped to turn, and wave enthusiastically at the six year old. “Bye A-Yu!” only after, did she disappear into the halls and passages of Golden Carp Tower.

 

 

After leaving his mother and returning Mo Xuanyu to his room, the day had already made it to it's end, passing by so quickly. As he entered the room, moonlight already slipped through a large window in the main area of the quarters, and Jin Zixuan set the boy down at a chair. He got of his yellow cloak and cream colored outer robes, and began attempting to undo Qin Su's work.

How did she even get this to knot like this? Jin Zixuan wondered with a grimace, as he did his best to undo the damage. It took him a whole incense time to finally get the last braid out, before letting out a sigh and stepping around his little brother to help him get his little boots off. He froze upon seeing Mo Xuanyu's face covered in tears.

“A-Yu? Hey...” He got to one knee and looked up at the boy with a hard expression, “Did I pull your hair too hard? I'm sorry, i'm not exactly good at-.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, before quickly trying to wipe away his tears. “No. gege didn't hurt me. I'm just bad.”

“What?” Jin Zixuan scoffed, shaking his head as reached up and pulled the boys hand down. “No, Your not bad. Why would you think your bad?”

“I... I got Jiang Jiejie in trouble...” Mo Xuanyu started to tear up more, and his voice suddenly started to get shaky, “and... and I got gege in trouble, and... I-I did a bad by letting Qin jiejie make me pretty....”

Jin Zixuan winced at the last part the most, shaking his head. “A-Yu you... no. Your not at fault. You have done nothing but behave your best.”

“But Jiang Jiejie...”

Jin Zixuan opened his mouth, wanting to tell him he didn't get her into trouble, only to have his own words catch in his throat. It wasn't that Mo Xuanyu wasat fault, cause he wasn't, but he didn't want to say it was Jiang Yanli's fault either. But he couldn't take the blame either, neither could he put it all on Qin Su. But if he said everyone was at fault that would just be a bad response as well, only making Mo Xuanyu feel more guilty. And he sure wasn't going to say anything bad towards Madam Yu or his own Mother. “... it's... more complicated then that A-Yu. Just know, you are not the one to blame.”

Mo Xuanyu still didn't seem to fully believe it, as he just lowered his watery eyes, sniffling as he looked at his own hands. Jin Zixuan saw there was no way to fully relieve the boy of his fears, and cursed himself inside for not having an answer. After he wiped away a few more tears, he got up and picked up the six year old into his arms. He walked over to the bed and sat down, holding Mo Xuanyu close as he crossed his legs beneath them.

“... gege...” Mo Xuanyu whispered, “I'm sorry for being odd...”

“Your not odd.” Jin Zixuan tried to assure him. “Your just... different... I guess...” He looked at nothing in particular ahead of them, his gaze distant, “People don't like different though. It stands out and people just don't like it...”

“... I want people to like me...” Mo Xuanyu quietly murmured, starting to sob. “Why won't people like me if I'm odd?”

“Your not...” Jin Zixuan tried to snap, but cut himself off, not wanting to hurt the boys already damaged feelings. He just sat there a while, Before pulling Mo Xuanyu close, “Even if they don't I will like you. I do like you didi. Your my brother. ”

Mo Xuanyu only started to cry more, quiet and soft. Today had clearly been too much for him, and Jin Zixuan didn't know how to take care of that. It was almost as if in that moment, Jin Zixuan realized how much effort it actually took to taking care of a small child. It was then, how much he realized, he had to be thankful that his own mother, given she was going to find someone who could help Mo Xuanyu. He sighed, cradling his little brother and letting a glimmer of hope sink in for the boy. He would be okay....

“I'll keep my promise. We'll go see your mother at the end of the month. Until then... I'm here. I like you, and i'll stay right here A-Yu. I promise.”

 

 

….

 

“Did you hear?” an old man asked leaning over his table to the friend of his sitting on the opposite side. “Jin Zongzhu has a small son who has recently been invited to stay in Lanling. He joined them almost a week ago.”

“Really?” The later raised a brow, completely taken by surprise. “But didn't he kick out some brat a month or so ago who claimed to be his kid? What's the change of heart for huh?”

 

Neither man had noticed a nearby youth, who had been bearing a natural smile and picking up some things from his own table, pause abruptly, before slowly, shakily, clenching his fist. He hadn't stopped smiling though. He turned his head slightly, listening to the two men talk.

 

“ya, I heard that too.” The old man laughed, “Heard he wasn't just kicked out- he was kicked down the stairs. And I mean- there is a big difference. The one I mentioned before isn't some son of a prostitute using such ambiguity to make a claim. This other kid however, was apparently found by the Jin Heir, and there was enough proof to say his father was... well, the father.” That got a chuckle out of the other man, before the first leaned in, “I mean, what would you do if you were in Jin Zongzhu's position? Your son and future heir comes to you with his half brother, what do you do? Kick the little one out? I mean, it doesn't hurt that the kid is apparently the daughter of a man of office. I think he was a village elder or chief or something of that.”

“so... your saying, better off then a prostitute.” The second man laughed again.

The older man shook his head but laughed as well. “I mean, the boys mother is probably ecstatic to have her son be living in a palace among those rich and wealthy cultivators- and frankly I think Jin Zongzhu should be pleased. I mean, the bastard could probably come in handy some day. He's apparently pretty young, so molding him into the model servant for his older brother wouldn't be too hard would it?”

“Depends.” The other chimed in, lifting his cup, “We don't know all the details, just the rumors. Maybe the boys a brat, and hard to handle.”

“Aren't all kids?” The old man joked. “I tease, my own daughter was a blessing wrapped in silk. Never gave me any trouble... her husband though-”

“All right old timer.” the other man sighed, “Whatever the case, it ain't got nothing to do with us.... by the way, does anyone know what happened to the other boy? The one that tried to make claim to being Jin Guangshan's son? The son of the prostitute?”

“If he knows what's good for him, he either dropped dead, or got himself a life.” The old man scoffed. “Son of a prostitute- where do those ones get off thinking they can skip over the rest of us hard working folks to get up top. Shameless.”

They both jumped when something crashed. They turned only to see a youth, maybe fourteen in age, look down at the broken cup next to his feet, then up at them with a smile.

“... must have slipped.” was all the boy said, still smiling at the two men, who now watched him with concerned looks, as he grabbed his things and slowly made his way out the door.

 

 

The youth walked.... and walked... and walked, all the way till he was certain he had walked so far out of the way of the inn, that no one could see or hear him. It was late, the moonlight cold and frigid, as the youth dropped his things. He stared ahead of him his smile shaky as tears welled up in his eyes.

Then he swung out and punched a nearby tree with enough force, his knuckles cracked. Bark fell off the trunk as he pulled back his fist, bloodied slightly by the punch. He looked at it, then turned and collapsed against the tree, slowly sliding down it till he sat upon the ground. There was still bruises on his arms and back, and head, from where he had struck each step before he finally had stopped rolling down those stairs. Without warning, he let out a short burst of a laugh.

he chuckled, blinking back tears, as he sat alone. “... shameless... huh? Drop dead? ha... ha....” His hands shook as he reached in his bag and pulled out some cloth, to wrap his wounded knuckles. He was smiling, yes, but his eyes were full of hate.

Chapter 3: Invitation

Summary:

Everything has gotten a routine in Golden Carp Tower for over a year
but what happens when something threatens that routine?

Notes:

I once again have different line art for this chapters art:
I promise every other chapter will be consistent!
I'm just having technical troubles with my art app!!!

Jin Zixuan kept his promise to Mo Xuanyu.

 

When the first month finally came to an end, and the weather had finally warmed up into a beautiful spring, Jin Zixuan took Mo Xuanyu to visit Mo Village. From the moment the boy saw Second Lady Mo, he was nothing if not full of words and joys to tell his mother. He told her everything he could think to tell her; From his new big bedroom, to his new toys, even told her of the good food he was eating every day. He was very enthusiastic about the food.

So much so, he asked when she would come visit, so he could have her try some of it, telling her it make her good and healthy too.

It was only then that Mo Xuanyu had to be reminded by Second Lady Mo and Jin Zixuan alike, that she could not come to Golden Carp Tower... ever. They didn't tell him the full reasons as to why, that Madam Jin would never wish to see her, and that Jin Guangshan had no interest in keeping her around... even so, they reminded him she was not welcome all the same. Mo Xuanyu had only been sad for a short time after that, quiet as well, before cheering up and going on and on again about some other fun thing he had at his new home.

Like Friends.

In fact, after that one day he had played with Qin Su in the gardens, she had returned a few weeks later after begging her father to come visit, simply so she could play with the boy again. That had only happened once so far, but she seemed adamant that she would visit to play as often as possible. And why wouldn't a little girl be so happy for such a playmate as Mo Xuanyu? He was more then ready to play anything with her, follow her every word as if it were orders from the divine! He had never had a friend before, and as such, he didn't even mind her bossing him around in all their games. Jin Zixuan on the other hand, only hoped Qin Su would grow up quicker, and maybe grace the world with a less chaotic young lady, then her rowdy childishness she had now. It was only while she had been visiting Golden Carp Tower that Mo Xuanyu had so far got into any kind of trouble. The first was the hair incident back during her first visit. The second was Qin Su wanting to play tea party that turned into tag, causing the two to accidentally break a tea set after Mo Xuanyu tripped and knocked it all over. He cried for hours, blaming himself entirely and thinking he was a bad kid for doing such a thing as tripping. Madam Jin was annoyed, but changed tune when Jin Zixuan said he would pick it up. Then she was a tad more reasonable, even telling Mo Xuanyu to his face that accidents happen, but he should refrain from destroying things in the future. Mo Xuanyu took those words to heart.

It was things like chaotic playmates and broken dishware, that made Jin Zixuan truly thankful that his mother also kept her promise to him.

That promise cam in the form of Lijuan; an old maid with graying hair and a stiff yet motherly nature about her. She was round and soft in appearance, yet rigid and strict in attitude, after all, she had been the mother to four girls and two boys, only now the grandmother to about nine grandchildren. Lijuan had been working for the Jin Clan as a servant since she was seventeen, and married a local man soon after, so it was clear she knew the Lanling area, and Golden Carp Tower well enough to call it home. Since her husband had already passed away several years back and all her children already on with their own lives, she had decided to not bother them with taking care of her, and instead continue to work for the Jin's.

If I keel over anywhere, it better be cleaning cause I ain't going down without a fight of some kind. That was a line Jin Zixuan had heard her say when she had been talking to Madam Jin, before being given the new duty as Mo Xuanyu's caretaker.

And did Mo Xuanyu absolutely adore this old lady.

Not only could she be funny in moments where he was very sad, she could also be a good listener, willing to sit and hear out the boy as he went on and on about whatever he fancied. Unlike the last care taker, the young maid, Lijuan would talk with Mo Xuanyu, interact with him and even play a few games that didn't require to much rowdiness. That being said, she wasn't all smiles and fun. Lijuan was strict with the boy, finally getting him to not drag Jin Zixuan to stay with him at bed time (much to the youths gratitude), and also teaching the boy the proper etiquette's and conducts a little lord should have. Even then, Mo Xuanyu didn't mind her at all. He listened to her ever word, following her every instruction as best as his little body could, and as best as his wild mind would allow him to. The only thing that Lijuan ever questioned, and seemed concerned about, was how often the child brought up wanting to be pretty. Jin Zixuan didn't have an answer for her, and only ask that she didn't bring it up to Madam Jin.

 

Even so, Mo Xuanyu liked her. He liked Lijuan so much, that the only thing that upset him about visiting his mother, was that she couldn't join them. The issue was, she was on in her age, and a day trip wasn't suited for her, as well as her duties were quite unnecessary with Jin Zixuan and Second Lady Mo keeping the boy company.

On that note, Jin Zixuan was not blind to the situation of Second Lady Mo on their visit, and while it annoyed him beyond words, it was not his place to say anything... so he didn't.

Second Lady Mo was no longer in that small shared room Her and her son had been staying in. Instead she had been moved into the main house, in a room proper for one of Master Mo's daughters. Mo Xuanyu too had noticed, and wasn't shy in telling Jin Zixuan that that room was his mothers old room, back when 'baba' used to visit. Jin Zixuan didn't comment on that, but he could see the guilt in second Lady Mo's expression. It was only in letting her son go off and live in a palace, that she could be raised up in the eyes of those around her. And that too was obvious. The servants didn't whisper around them like before, instead asking 'Mo-Gongzi' about his stay in the big Palace, or asking him what he wanted to eat. If they made comments or whispered cruel gossip, it was behind closed doors. They had only changed their masks.

The only person who didn't seem to change her outward feelings, was First Madam Mo. She was as cold and false acting as ever, pretending to not notice the visitors, and going about her day, save only once calling Mo Xuanyu a lucky little brat. The boy seemed to at least understand that she was being cruel.

Once the visit was over, it was only then when Mo Xuanyu began to cry again. He wished to stay a little longer, but Jin Zixuan had duties to attend to, and Second Lady Mo was more then wanting her little boy to be some place else, where she knew he was taken care of.

Jin Zixuan hated the fact that Mo Xuanyu had to be away from his mother, for the two to of them live good lives. It was horrid. But... he had to ignore it for Mo Xuanyu's sake. Neither Jin Guangshan nor Madam Jin would ever allow Second Lady Mo to stay in Lanling, and if Mo Xuanyu was sent back, he would be sent to that room again, a shame to the family he was born into, and too small to defend himself against the hateful eyes.
So, Jin Zixuan ignored it.

However, he was quick to tell Mo Xuanyu that, every month, if not once every other month, he could come visit his mother, tell her all the things he wanted to say. While the six year old had some trouble grasping such a life, he would eventually allow it to fall into his routine, and get excited when the day eventually came.

 

So,For the next year, life and Golden Carp Tower became that of routine, and the slow progression into a partial acceptance of Mo Xuanyu's presence by those who lived within it's white walls.

On the hand that was Madam Jin's opinion of the boy, it grew into one of complacency. She was no longer antagonistic toward the boy, in most cases, partly because she had decided that his being a timid and quiet child, was in fact a good thing. Since he could keep himself small and out of the way, Madam Jin could ignore him when she wished, and acknowledge him when she must. And ignore him she did most, only snapping out of it when she found him stepping out of his brothers shadow and making himself known. Mo Xuanyu learned very quickly to stay in that shadow.

Sadly, It was Mo Xuanyu's very obedient and timid nature, that lead to Jin Guangshan eventually noticing him more... but not for the sake fatherly affection.

It all started during the first proper meal the boy had with the rest of the main family. He had sat next to Jin Zixuan, and thanks to Liujuan's education, he stayed well behaved and used his manors so diligently, to prove he was a good kid. His being so well behaved and obedient was what caught Jin Guangshan's attention. so the next day after that, He had called the boy to visit him. He tested Mo Xuanyu on how well behaved he could be, by asking him to serve his father some tea. Of course, Mo Xuanyu did as he was asked. He was a little clumsy at first, trying to pour it, but once a somewhat uncomfortable Liujuan showed him better, he did it fine enough after that.

Jin Guangshan then decided the boy was adorable. Not in the kind of way a father might find his child cute, but in a way that certain guests of his would find the boy such and be entertained by his well behaved nature. So, when Jin Zixuan was busy next, and Jin Guangshan had some guests visiting, he asked Mo Xuanyu to come and sit with them. Basically, Jin Guangshan was entertaining himself on the child's behalf, by letting him play a host to entertain guests who found the boy sweet and charming, or even as something for Jin Guangshan to use as the target to his jokes. Mo Xuanyu was none the wiser, that his father was basically making fun of him, as all he wanted was the man's attention, and to prove he was a good son. He was completely unaware that he was just being treated no better then a lap dog taught tricks to show to guests.

Jin Zixuan was quick to learn about this, and quick to ask his father to stop.

“And what harm am I doing?” Jin Guangshan had asked. “He's such a good child- well behaved and sweet. And were you not the one to point out he is my son too? Can't a father play with his son? I am not doing him any harm by having a little fun.”

While Jin Zixuan wanted to argue, he was too reluctant to confront his father about it more then that- worried the man might claim his defense as an attack, claim he was being defiant all to send Mo Xuanyu away. whether or not Jin Zixuan's fears were justifiable, or his father right or wrong, this did not mean he was without a plan. He had already been working on an idea, partly as a means to keep Mo Xuanyu out of his parents way, not ever wanting the boy to see the two bicker or put the child in the range of them, but to also give Mo Xuanyu something any boy should need. It was By summer, that Mo Xuanyu was given a tutor, and then soon after, started on basic education... and given where he now lived, his cultivation.

Madam Jin was only then reluctant, feeling the boy should not follow the path of cultivation, should he one day try and fight Jin Zixuan for his position as Jin heir. The later protested his mother, stating that Mo Xuanyu would never want that. Jin Guangshan stayed out of it, not caring either way. So, After almost three days of debating her on it, Jin Zixuan finally got Madam Jin to come to a mutual understanding that, as long as Mo Xuanyu respected and obeyed Jin Zixuan as he had been, the boy could cultivate.

Of course, he wasn't learning anything fancy yet. He was still too little, and the basics were all he was going to learn for at least another year if not more.

 

And that year went by faster then anyone expected.

 

Soon Mo Xuanyu was seven, and had a very nice schedule that he lived by in Golden Carp Tower, with nary a stray from it. He spent his mornings learning, and cultivating, (which he wasn't quiet good at, especially given he couldn't sit still for the life of him to practice meditation) and spent his afternoons playing. Whether it was with a visiting Qin Su, a slow Lijuan, or a tired, now fifteen year old, Jin Zixuan, he enjoyed every moment he had with each of them. When evening came, he would have a proper meal with the main family, save on special occasions when they used the Pageantry Hall, where lots of guests came. (it was such events that he once got to see Jiang Yanli again.)

There were also days he spent the whole of , with Jin Zixuan, when the teens own classes were out alongside his brothers and he had nothing else to do. Together they would go out and do lots of things, not just games. Maybe Jin Zixuan would take him into Lanling, to walk around the shops, or he would show Mo Xuanyu (safely) around where they kept some stray beasts and yao, allowing for the small boy to look at them. Mo Xuanyu had become quiet fascinated with the beasts, even asking questions with his teachers and Jin Zixuan about them, and ghosts, and other such creatures of the night.

It was cause of this, Jin Zixuan sometimes would show his didi some of his skills he used to fight such creatures, and the boy would be so enthusiastic about how amazing his brother fought. It was enough that the elder couldn't help but feel prideful. While Mo Xuanyu was already having troubles with patience and calm when it came to practicing his cultivation, Jin Zixuan could still see him becoming a great cultivator, and was willing to guide him when and if necessary.

The only days Mo Xuanyu was without his big brother, was when the later had to go on night hunts... but the longest one was only a few days, and Jin Zixuan, upon his return, got a good long break from classes for a few days after it. Those days were full of the two brothers bonding, and having their kind of fun. It was a quiet and calm kind, .. and as the days progressed, there was a clear sign that Jin Zixuan had slowly lost his will to ever be really annoyed with the boy. In fact, Jin Zixuan was Mo Xuanyu's best friend... and while the older would never admit it allowed, he felt the same way.

 

 

And then,

there were those days that Jin Guangshan was bored, and found something for the boy to do to entertain him when the kid wasn't in classes and Jin Zixuan wasn't with him. liken to a terrible child who relentlessly teases a pet. From serving tea, and even to learning to play Weiqi- only to always lose to the grown man, who found it hilarious and even cheated just to mess with the boy. Mo Xuanyu didn't know, and didn't care, loving that he had times he could spend with his father, as every other time, he was completely ignored by the man.

 

Mo Xuanyu was happy with this life. Even when his cousin, Jin Zixun found times to bully him, even when he was ignored by many a servant, and even when Madam Jin spoke to him like he was an idiot. Still, he wouldn't ever trade it for his days at the Mo Estate... save maybe seeing his mother more then once a month or so....

Mo Xuanyu lived by his schedule and still found his way to stay close to Jin Zixuan, not willing to go more then a few days without his brothers presence. And that was fine. His life had a routine and he was happy with it. To him,

It was perfect....

 

But then, the invitation came. And with it, some of the illusion of a good life cracked.

 

Mo Xuanyu knew nothing of it when evening came, taking his place quietly next to Jin Zixuan as they prepared to eat. He waited politely for Jin Guangshan and Madam Jin to take their seats, before he and Jin Zixuan took theirs. It was polite, as Lijuan taught him. Before he could pick up his chopsticks however, Madam Jin cleared her throat, and smiled at Jin Zixuan.

“A-Xuan, I have important news to discuss with you.”

“This one is listening.” Jin Zixuan answered, moving his hand away from his chopsticks and looking at is mother with full attention. Mo Xuanyu had just put some of his own food in his mouth and tilted his head, wondering what had made Madam Jin so happy.

The woman smiled with pure delight as she spoke, “A-Xuan, you have gotten your official invitation to partake in the Gusu lectures starting at the end of the month.”

Jin Zixuan smiled faintly bowing his head to his mother, “That is good to hear. I'll make sure to start packing as soon as-”

“packing?” Mo Xuanyu interrupted, a look of confusion on his little round face. “Your leaving?”

“Of course he's leaving.” Madam Jin tsked. “Gusu is a ways away, and he'll be there for six months. He will need to pack.”

Mo Xuanyu stared at her for a good long moment... then dropped his chopsticks, before looking at Jin Zixuan with a startled and hurt look. “...wh..what?”

Jin Zixuan clenched his jaw, shaking his head at his little brother, willing him not to start anything- and definitely not to cry. A look to try and tell him they would talk this out later.

“A-Xuan, you coddle that boy too much.” Jin Guangshan huffed, flicking back his sleeves before taking his tea. “Look at him, about to cry over the good news. It's quite shameful.”

Jin Zixuan looked at his father, not immune to the teasing tone, but hiding his ever so slight annoyance behind a straight face. “I never mentioned the lectures to him is all. So it is only fair that he would be upset to be learning I will be absent for a long while.”

“Only cause you coddle him.” Jin Guangshan repeated, taking a sip of his tea. He paused, setting it down with a soft smile as he looked at Mo Xuanyu, “maybe when you are older, you too could visit Gusu and study in the lectures. I heard Nie Clan's youngest master started going when he was eleven.”

“And that boy is seven, and was not invited.” Madam Jin snapped, before calming herself and returning her attention to Jin Zixuan. “I will agree with your father in part. You have long since coddled this boy too much. I won't tolerate him throwing tantrums while you are away. Have Lijuan help you get him situated to be without you for a while.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu shakily looked down at his food, feeling his little heart beat a bit too fast. He had so many thoughts going through his head, as he realized how much would change if Jin Zixuan wasn't there. About how soon would he get to go see her. A flicker of something besides sadness flickered across his eyes, and after a moment, he looked up at Jin Zixuan who was frowning down at his own food. “..c... can't I go with you?”

“A-Yu-” Jin Zixuan snapped his head around, ready to chide his brother, but Jin Guangshan let out a short laugh, interrupting him and then speaking over him.

“Xuanyu, Xuanyu, you can't just tag along to the lectures without proper invitation....” Mo Xuanyu looked at his father, before bowing his head shamefully, “The lectures aren't a place for little boys to mess around, and act frivolous. It's a place of rules and regulations. And even if they allowed small children like you to join, you wouldn't be spending time with A-Xuan anyway. You'd have classes most the morning, then be staying in guest dorms with boys around your age at night. Besides that, you would get in lots of trouble, as you already can't stay focused during your cultivation anyway.” Each word was like a dagger to Mo Xuanyu's heart, and what he didn't see was the cruel smile on his fathers face, the man getting a kick out of seeing the child get more and more distressed. Then, a flicker of something even more wicked crossed Jin Guangshan's face and he looked down at his plate as if thinking hard, “....but then again, if what Jiang Zongzhu told me is true, it isn't just his son, the heir of Jiang going. His head disciple will be joining as well as Jiang Zongzhu's request. Maybe if one were to put a good word in with Lan Laoshi for you...”

Mo Xuanyu's eyes lit up once more as he shot a pleading look to Jin Guangshan, but was quickly distracted by Jin Zixuan, who stood up and quickly bowed to their father.

“A-Die, please don't tease A-Yu and fill his head with false ideas.”

“A-Xuan is right.” Madam Jin huffed, looking rather annoyed now. “Besides, that boy you say is going is the same age as Jiang Zongzhu's son... the only comparison this brat has with him, is that they are both the ungrateful spawns of servants.”

“A-Niang.” Jin Zixuan suddenly straightened up, looking rather hurt at his mother. Mo Xuanyu shrunk as small as he could back, wanting to disappear into the cushion he sat on.

“A-Xuan, inform me about what I say that is wrong?” Madam Jin stated, turning to her son with a raised brow. “That boy next to you is only your half brother, and his mother born of a servant. The only reason he even has status is cause you took pity on him. Same goes for Jiang Zongzhu and that Wei child.”

Jin Guangshan didn't add any more to the conversation, eating contentedly without once looking up. He was acting as if he hadn't started all this trouble, just because he wanted to tease Mo Xuanyu.

“A-Niang, please.” Jin Zixuan pleaded, clenching his fists, “I will do as you ask, and get him ready to be without me, but... could you please refrain from speaking about him so in front of him.”

“Why?” Madam Jin tsked. “Is it that I am wrong, or maybe you fail to understand his place? You, coddle, him. The good news is he is well behaved, but I am unwilling to deal with him if he fails to behave himself while your away.”

“I mean, there is nothing stopping A-Xuan from making a request to Lan Laoshi-” Jin Guangshan started again, a slight smirk on his lips- only to flinch as he was smacked on the arm by Madam Jin, who stood up in a fuming rage.

“Request what? Request that your bastard get to be treated on equal level with many a young junior who have been invited personally to be educated by the likes of the Lan Clan? That a child should be treated as their equal? Even if they have a place for boys his age, he isn't a Jin. If your only just saying these things to irk myself or make that brat act out, shame on you Jin Guangshan. If your being completely genuine, wishing he go, then shame on you twice! Your real son shouldn't be dragged down cause you want to play stupid games!”

Mo Xuanyu hiccuped, attempting to cover his mouth. He was trying to force his tears away and not let himself cry, to stay quiet, unnoticed. But the small sound caught all three presents attention, and the boy who wanted to disappear was seen by them all. It was enough to cause the tears to finally start falling and him to want to vanish completely. In his mind, he wished he didn't exist.

“look, you made the poor boy cry.” Jin Guangshan laughed, pulling out his fan and using it on himself.

He didn't get one second with it before Madam Jin snatched it and threw it across the room. “Stop messing around! Is that all you know how to do?! Mess around?!!!”

“A-Niang, A-Die, please stop.” Jin Zixuan pleaded, getting up and trying to play peace keeper, a job he wasn't exactly new to.

Mo Xuanyu wiped away his tears, only for his eyes to find that fan lying on the floor just a ways away.

“You! You!!!” Madam Jin roared, pointing an accusatory finger at Jin Guangshan who finally had a different expression besides cruel teasing. This was a look of partial fear. “You act like everything is a game, or a toy! Like the pretty girls you so fawn over and play with! Like this brat you allowed into our home! Call yourself a clan leader and you act like a child!”

“Come now darling, please calm yourself.” Jin Guangshan said with a rehearsed sweetness, one he tried often on his wife to appease her. “I mean no harm by it. It is as you say. I am joking. Please, its not good for you to be so angry.”

“Calm down? I shouldn't be angry?” Madam Jin sneered, shaking as Jin Zixuan tried his best to stand between her and his father.

“A-Niang, lets end this here. You know how A-Die is.”

Jin Guangshan made a face at him, but Madam Jin didn't change, save her shaking began to subside just a bit.

“End it here? Should I always be the one to end it?” Madam Jin hissed. After a moment, she began to drop her hand, unclenching it and starting to try and ease out of her rage. Jin Zixuan looked at her, slowly letting out an internal sigh. They hadn't fought like this in front of Mo Xuanyu before- Jin Zixuan had made sure the boy wasn't around to see such things. But it also hadn't gotten this tense in a while, so he was still upset that, Mo Xuanyu was to see such things...

 

“.. b... baba?”

Jin Guangshan, who had been personally offended by his son's choice of sides, was taken aback slightly at the small voice calling to him. He looked over at Mo Xuanyu, who had gotten up and retrieved the tossed away fan.

“Here.” Was all Mo Xuanyu said, his puffy eyes down cast as he lifted the fan to his father.

Jin Guangshan couldn't help but smirk, and with out too much thought to his words, took the fan and said, “A-Yu, such a good son. Knowing who his loyalty is to.”

The way he spoke, it was condescending, almost patronizing. While Jin Zixuan could only frown, Madam Jin slowly looked enraged once more.

“Loyalty?!” Her anger came back, more firey this time, and she shoved her son aside, her hand raised like she was going to slap Jin Guangshan. “How dare you speak of loyalty!!!” The man shot up and backed away, laughing nervously, while defending his face.

“This husband shouldn't be hit for simply stating his little son is well behaved.” Jin Guangshan chuckled dryly as he stumbled back, seeming to step behind Mo Xuanyu who looked up at Madam Jin with worry. As he did, Madam Jin came to a halt, shaking with her hand raised, like she really did want to slap Jin Guangshan... but how he spoke... what he just said... and how he was hiding behind a CHILD.... then Jin Guangshan had to just keep feeding the flame.

 

“Watch yourself Madam Jin. This husband can't be seen in public with your mark across his face. What would others think?”

 

Slap

 

Madam Jin's hand struck.

But it didn't strike Jin Guangshan. He actually was just as shocked as Jin Zixuan when Mo Xuanyu fell back into the man, grabbing his face with a expression of wide eyed suprise.

Mo Xuanyu had never been slapped before. Not even by Madam Mo. The sting of the hit was painful, and when he looked back at Madam Jin, his eyes were welling up and his lip trembled. He didn't understand. He did understand what he did wrong. He didn't understand why he got hit. That flicker of the other unnamed emotion crossed his eyes, but then guilt came and He gripped Jin Guangshan's robes begining to cry, oh so very hard.

Madam Jin's anger seemed to die out, as if all of it had gone into that hit. Her expression wasn't of relief however, or even a disdainful one. It was a look of stiff nothingness. She completely ignored the bewildered Jin Guangshan, and the panicked Jin Zixuan, who rushed over to his now sobbing little brother, and instead turned with a flick of her sleeve. She left, and she didn't say a word as she did. No Apology, no explanation, she just walked away.

The moment his wife was gone, Jin Guangshan's facades slowly crumbled a bit, his fear and startled expressions, turning to annoyance, and his own kind of rage. He shoved his fan in his sleeve, and rubbed his temple, as if he had a headache. Mo Xuanyu's crying clearly didn't help it as he grimaced before glaring down at the boy still gripping his robes.

“Can you tell him to stop.” He snapped.

Jin Zixuan was hushing his brother, and had been calling for someone to get Lijuan, but when he heard his father say that, he looked up a bit bewildered. He didn't know what to say to that- part of him wanted to ask how his father how he couldn't understand that a seven year old was going to cry if he was slapped. The other part of him, the one he shoved down deep into the pit of his stomach, was the voice wanting to yell at Jin Guangshan, tell him he had started this by being obtuse and mocking the poor boy. For being purposefully ignorant to how he was angering Madam Jin. He wanted to yell, tell his father he was a jerk for it all, but he kept his mouth shut, and instead pulled Mo Xuanyu away from his father.

“I should go start getting ready.” Jin Zixuan spoke quick and stiff, his tone empty of emotion. “Please excuse this son.”

“Your excused.” Jin Guangshan grumbled, stepping back from Mo Xuanyu, not even looking at the upset child as he turned away.

 

…

 

“There, there,” Lijuan soothed, putting some cool salve on the now bruising mark under Mo Xuanyu's eye. “see, all good now. This little man must stay tough. Can't cry now that the ache is leaving you.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, still holding tight to Jin Zixuan as his hand went towards his mouth.

“Ah. Don't go making me put the bitter oil on those fingers again.” Lijuan chided, setting aside the medicine she had applied as she sat straighter on the little stool she had been given to rest on. “Can't eat those fingers every time your sad.”

“I'm not eating them.” Mo Xuanyu muttered, something like a choked back laugh, but also a slight cry.

They currently stood in Mo Xuanyu's room, and Jin Zixuan looked down and out of it. He didn't know what to say to his brother. He didn't know why Madam Jin slapped the boy, so how was he supposed to explain it? How does one explain things he doesn't even understand? Instead, he could only stay by Mo Xuanyu's side, hugging the boy close to him when the later whimpered like a kicked puppy. He thought Mo Xuanyu would be better off here, and while he had been for almost a year, this one incident was making him wonder if he was wrong.

Lijuan looked at the expression on Jin Zixuan's distant face, then at the teary eyed one on Mo Xuanyu's. She let out a small sigh, before tugging the seven year old away from his brother.

“Little gongzi needs to let his brother go. It's about time he starts getting ready to for his departure at the end of the month, and he can't do that if this little gongzi is latching onto him and eating his fingers.”

“I'm not eating my fingers.” Mo Xuanyu argued, pouting through tears that had started to subside. However, after just a moment, where the kids eyes were hinting at being warm and happy, suddenly became disheartened again. He looked up at Jin Zixuan, a pleading expression on his face. “Do you have to go?”

Jin Zixuan looked back at the boy, before nodding then getting down to eye level with him. “A-Yu, It would be disrespectful for me to turn down this invitation. Not only is going to Gusu for the lectures important for the Jin Clan, it's also a good opportunity for me and my future.”

“But i'm scared....” Mo Xuanyu stuttered out, “I.. I don't want Madam Jin to get mad at me again. Gege, what did I do to make her so angry?”

“It wasn't you...” Jin Zixuan argued, taking his brother by his shoulders. “Your a good kid. You were behaved and you were kind.”

“Then why does she hate me?” Mo Xuanyu suddenly started to sob again.

Lijuan quickly lifted her sleeve and started to clean up the boys face. “Oh shush. This little one is working himself up. It's as Jin Gongzi says, you are well behaved. But even when we behave others can still be upset about things outside of our understanding. You'll just have to not bother Madam Jin while your brother is away.”

Jin Zixuan would agree with Lijuan, but he knew better. It wasn't Madam Jin that Mo Xuanyu had to be directly worried about. If Jin Guangshan still acted as oblivious as he did today, purposefully caused Mo Xuanyu trouble to watch the boy react, what was stopping Madam Jin from getting upset by that again, and lashing out. But it wasn't like he was going make Lijuan hold Mo Xuanyu up in his bedroom all day, everyday for six months. And sending him back to Mo Village for those six months could end badly as well, if Madam Jin or Jin Guangshan were either to decide that the boy should just not come back.

Sure, he had done all they asked and Mo Xuanyu hadn't really done anything to warrant getting kicked out, but if today was anything to go by, that wasn't a certainty. He wanted to scream.

“Little Gongzi, why don't we go paint for a bit?” Lijuan said, tapping Mo Xuanyu's arm. She had noticed the stress on Jin Zixuan's face, and quickly decided to give him some space.

The Youth was thankful, but said nothing. Instead he left, but not without feeling the saddened eyes of Mo Xuanyu watching his back as he went.

 

Jin Zixuan didn't have a place set in mind to go, no one to talk to about his troubles that weren't part of the trouble to begin with. He couldn't talk to his father, who would just push off what was said, and act defensive, claiming he had done nothing wrong. He couldn't talk to his mother, who had more then likely confined herself to her thoughts somewhere in the palace. Talking to Jin Zixun would be of no use, as his cousin would just claim that Mo Xuanyu was at fault for all of it.

He wished he had an answer, maybe someone he could talk to that wouldn't lash out or cry, or ignore the problem all together. Jin Zixuan didn't have a clue what to do.

 

But at the very least, he wanted to make it up to Mo Xuanyu.

 

So, when a week had come and gone, Jin Zixuan orchestrated a plan, and skipped a few classes, training, and some of his packing, knowing his mother would probably be furious once she found out, to take Mo Xuanyu to do something special. He already devised a way to make it up to Madam Jin, and keep Jin Guangshan off his back should they demand any answers from the youth that didn't involve Mo Xuanyu getting in any sort of trouble. He then went to pull his didi out of his own classes, and taking him away to go have some fun.

 

“where are we going?” Mo Xuanyu asked, as Jin Zixuan carried the seven year old on his back, through the gardens, and off to some remote part of Golden Carp Tower. He had a little drum in his hand that the elder brother had grabbed from the other's things to keep him occupied while they made their way to their mystery destination. Over the past week Mo Xuanyu had been rather quiet, almost not talking to Jin Zixuan any time he came around, or even during meals which Madam Jin had refused to show up to. (Then again, she had barely been seen all week...) That last part was the only reason Jin Zixuan knew it wasn't necessarily about the slap that Mo Xuanyu had been so quiet.

“It's a surprise.” Jin Zixuan answered, keeping an eye out to make sure no one saw them. He didn't want to spoil anything for Mo Xuanyu, nor did he want this day cut short cause people saw him out of class and went to warn Madam Jin, or stop him themselves. (not that they wouldn't notice him missing sooner then later. He was the Jin Heir after all.)

It didn't take them long to reach the place Jin Zixuan had set aside for them. It was one of the archery ranges used for practice by the Jin Clan, specifically for those of higher rank, such as members of the main family. Guest cultivators and other disciples would practice else where. This meant the range was empty... save two bows and a set of arrows.

The first bow was well used, yet fine and elegant in make. The other was a simple one, used for teaching.

Mo Xuanyu blinked in surprise, before leaning over his brothers shoulder to look at his face. Jin Zixuan gave him the faintest smirk.

“... are... are you going to teach me how to shoot a bow?!”

“As your elder brother, and the member of the Jin Clan with the best shot, of course I should be the one to teach you. Anyone else would be lunacy.”

Mo Xuanyu giggled, as he was let down. Finding his feet, he quickly set aside the drum and ran over to pick up the practice bow, tugging on the string and looking awe struck at... well... everything. He turned as Jin Zixuan approached, picking up his own bow.

“Not just archery though. If your going to be a cultivator- even just a gentleman one day, you need to master the six arts. Archery is the one I know I can teach you the best...” He looked at Mo Xuanyu with a proud smirk, “And maybe, once you get a little taller, we can start teaching you how to ride a horse.”

Mo Xuanyu's eyes couldn't get any bigger. “Really?! I can learn to ride a horse?!”

“As long as you also learn the other arts too. Like practicing your calligraphy, and your rites, and the others as well.” Jin Zixuan added, taking the two quivers that were propped up beside the bows, and carrying them with him as he turned away. “But for now, lets start with your first lesson. Okay?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, and followed his brother until they were standing several meters in front of several archery targets. The targets were propped up near the far side of the range, each placed further and further away from the last. Jin Zixaun set the quivers down, so his brother could also reach, before taking an arrow and knocking it.

“To start, you don't need to hit a target, you just need to know how to shoot the arrow. I'll show you, then you'll do it. Got it?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded again, trying to keep a serious face, but a giddy smile kept slipping through. Jin Zixuan hid his own smirk behind a calm face, before pulling the air till the bow string was just tight enough, before sending the arrow flying. It hit the closest target in it's center- a feat that while amazing to Mo Xuanyu, was nothing for his brother. Not only was it the easiest target, Jin Zixuan had been shooting a bow since he was five. If he couldn't hit the bullseye of the easiest one without fail, then he wasn't any good was he?

He turned then to Mo Xuanyu, nodding to the arrows. “Go on. You try.”

The small boy quickly grabbed an arrow from his quiver and tried to match his brothers pose. When he shot the arrow from however it simply fell to the ground not far in front of him. Mo Xuanyu pouted.

“... do what you just did again.” Jin Zixuan said, reaching over and handing him another arrow.

Mo Xuanyu took it, and made to pose again, but was stopped when the elder of the two reached out and took his shoulder. “Stop, and hold.” Then he stepped back took his own bow and took position, pulling back the bow string. “What's the difference between how I am doing it and how your doing it?”

Mo Xuanyu looked over Jin Zixuan with a frown, trying to see what was the problem. After a moment, he changed how he was standing then looked at his older brother for approval.

Jin Zixuan frowned, before relaxing the pull on his bow and reaching over, “Your hands A-Yu. Your holding the arrow wrong and your not pulling back taught enough. Pay attention and I will show you again.”

This time Mo Xuanyu followed each step, taking the arrow and pulling it back on the bow string a bit tighter. When he let go, the arrow did fly- right past the first target and somewhere in the dirt way past it.

“You almost have it.” Jin Zixuan huffed. “But your shoulders are too stiff. Pull tightly, but don't stiffen up. The bowstring should be tight, not you.”

Mo Xuanyu took about six more shots, none hitting the target but all slowly showing that he was getting what Jin Zixuan was teaching him. Then on his seventh shot, he hit the first target. It wasn't anywhere close to the center. If it had been about a few centimeters over it would have simply clipped the edge and nothing more. However, it didn't need to hit perfect, as when Mo Xuanyu saw that he had hit it, that was enough to get him jumping with excitement.

“Gege! Gege! I did it!”

Jin Zixuan raised a brow, but just clapped his hands a bit to show his support. This just made Mo Xuanyu more excited, as he rushed to grab another arrow, ready to see if he could hit the target again. The spent a long time at this, Jin Zixuan letting the smaller boy hit the target and only speaking up to correct his brothers form. It was only when he had emptied the quiver, that Mo Xuanyu finally had to stop.

“a good archer collects his arrows that are still good. In a real battle, your arrows can run out fast, so collecting the good ones when you can are important, by survival is more so. The only rule to remember when in practice however, is to watch out for other archers who still might be shooting. But Since it's just the two of us, you don't have to worry about that right now.”

“Okay.” Mo Xuanyu said, before running out toward the target and starting to pick up his arrows. As he did, he started humming a little song. Jin Zixuan shook his head at this, before glancing back toward the entrance to the range. He hadn't heard any commotion yet, hadn't heard anyone calling for him, so they were still in the clear. Glad that could mean they had more time, he turned his attention back, ready to see about taking the next step in teaching his brother. It was as he came to look at Mo Xuanyu, he caught onto a part of the boys song.

“-pretty little lady, singing lovely lady,-”

Jin Zixuan paused, hearing his brother repeat some of those lines over and over. After a moment, he called out, “A-Yu, can I ask you something?”

“What is it gege?” Mo Xuanyu asked back, standing up straight with a bouquet of arrows in his arms, looking rather silly as he smiled out from behind them.

Jin Zixuan held his tongue for a moment, not sure where he should start. He was a bit reluctant to ask this question, cause it might open a door he would rather stay shut. But, it also might answer other questions he had about the boy. After a moment, he finally asked,“Why do you always talk about wanting to be pretty?”

Mo Xuanyu's smile dropped slightly, and he knit his brow. He did seem to think hard on the question, but in the end he just shook his head. “I don't know... maybe I'm just odd.”

Jin Zixuan scowled, “A-Yu, that isn't an answer.”

“But I don't know.” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, clenching the arrows tight.

“A-Yu, little boys usually don't call themselves, or want themselves to look 'pretty', like how girls do.”

“We should get back to archery.” Mo Xuanyu said, taking a step forward and letting a smile come to his face. However, a different emotion came across his eyes.

“A-Yu, it's rude to change the topic. Now answer my-”

 

“I SAID I' DON'T KNOW!!!!” Mo Xuanyu abruptly Shouted, his face twisting as he did.

 

His sudden outburst came out of nowhere, so startling in fact, that Jin Zixuan took a literal step back with surprise. There a sharp crack in Mo Xuanyu's voice when he did it, but the moment the sound came out, and he saw the dark look cross Jin Zixuan's face, he suddenly dropped all the arrows he was holding and stepped back himself, tears starting to form.

“Gege, don't be mad! Don't be mad! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I didn't mean to yell, I... I... I don't... I'm sorry! I'm Sorry!!!”

It took Jin Zixuan a moment to actually take in what had happened, as Mo Xuanyu had never yelled like that... well... at all. Actually, Jin Zixuan had never seen the boy angry before. It was only after he realized he had been standing there quietly staring at Mo Xuanyu for more then a few minutes, and that the kid was starting sob, that Jin Zixuan finally snapped out of it, and quickly came over. Mo Xuanyu quickly bowed his head, trying to shrink very small, and cover his face as Jin Zixuan squatted down in front of him.

“... A-Yu, are you mad at me?”

Mo Xuanyu abruptly shook his head, trying to turn away, flee even. But Jin Zixuan took his arms and forced him back around. This just caused Mo Xuanyu to let out a sob, as he wouldn't let his brother see his face.

Jin Zixuan stared at the back of his brothers hands, trying to figure out what was wrong, what he could do, but he wasn't even sure what was wrong.

“A-Yu, please look at me. I don't understand why your not answering me, or why your upset. If it's about me bugging you for an answer, it's simply cause I'm concerned for you. I just want to know why you want to be pretty.... but if it's cause your mad at me about the lectures....”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head again, not uncovering his face. He let out a whimper as he trembled.

“A-Yu, please look at me.” Jin Zixuan demanded, tugging at his brothers arms. “I can't help you if you hide from me. If your mad at me, just say it.”

For a time, Mo Xuanyu stayed like that, hiding his face and refusing to answer Jin Zixuan. But when he started to realize that his older brother would not let him go, not let him hide, he started to cry harder. “I... I... I don't want to be bad and selfish...”

“Your not bad. And you can be selfish this once if it means you'll tell me what's wrong.” Jin Zixuan stated, more so out of desperation then out of even understanding what the boy meant.

Mo Xuanyu took a stuttered breath, his whole body seeming to shutter as he did. After a second, he peered between his fingers at Jin Zixuan, and whispered in such a quiet voice that the later almost didn't hear it, “I'm mad.”

“Mad at me?” Jin Zixuan asked.

Mo Xuanyu nodded, but covered back up his face. He was still whispering as he added,“You're leaving, and without you I can't see mama... and... and you won't stop asking me things I don't know about... I just want to be pretty.... I don't know why....”

He had said it so quietly, that it took Jin Zixuan a minute or two to fully catch on to what had been said. But once he at least caught onto the first part, his face dropped. He hadn't even thought about Mo Xuanyu's mother when it came to his leaving for Gusu. Not only would Mo Xuanyu be left in Lanling without him, Jin Zixuan didn't know anyone who would willingly, or be trusted to take the boy to see his mother! Lijuan was already out of the question with her being to old to travel the short visits, and the only way to make the trip short would be if it was someone who could go by sword. The only people that would include were cultivators, and that just came back to the fact he didn't know who he could trust with Mo Xuanyu.

“... A-Yu... I... I'm sorry...” Jin Zixuan mumbled, unsure what else he could even say. “I didn't even think about you visiting your mother....”

Mo Xuanyu peered out again from behind his fingers, and Jin Zixuan could see a scowl there. “You forgot... will you forget me too? Like A-Die did?”

Those words felt like a punch to the gut. Jin Zixuan grabbed Mo Xuanyu tighter, firmly shaking his head. “No. I won't ever forget you. Why would you think that?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu slowly dropped his hands from his face, sniffling as his angry expression fell too. “I'm sorry gege...I don't want to be mad at you. Your so nice to me....”

“i don't feel very nice right now...” Jin Zixuan mumbled, not realizing he had said the words out loud.

Mo Xuanyu looked at him with wide eyes, before panicking and throwing himself to give his brother a hug. “No! Gege is nice! Gege is very nice! He brought me here, and teaches me cool things and gives me nice toys! A-Yu is the bad one for not being grateful.”

“Please stop saying that your bad.” Jin Zixuan sighed, trying to peel the boy off. Mo Xuanyu fought the pull for a moment, before giving up, and reaching his hand towards his mouth, only to stop and drop it. He looked up at Jin Zixuan, as if he wanted to say something, but quickly looked past the older boy.

Mo Xuanyu's face went still, and he grabbed Jin Zixuan's with an expression of fear.

Jin Zixuan was confused, until he too looked back and saw who was standing at the entrance to the archery range.

Madam Jin was looking at the two of them with a face as still as a frozen lake, her eyes narrowed. Jin Zixuan could only assume then, that Mo Xuanyu's earlier yelling may have finally got them caught, and he suddenly felt scared that his previous plan to take all the blame for their skipping classes, would be thrown aside to punish the screaming child.

As Madam Jin started to cross the archery range, Jin Zixuan got to his feet and pulled Mo Xuanyu behind him, before bowing deep.

“A-Niang, I-”

“Silence.” She snapped, reaching the point where she was directly in front of them. Jin Zixuan didn't say another word, but he also didn't straighten up, still bowing and still holding Mo Xuanyu away from Madam Jin.

She stood there, silently watching the two for a long while, before she pulled something out of her sleeve. Then, she shoved it into Jin Zixuan's hands. Once that was done, she turned away, not looking at him as he finally stood straight, looking at the letter, then her with a expression of confusion. When no answer came from Madam Jin, the youth could only open the letter and look it over with a careful read.

 

Mo Xuanyu, still too scared to let Madam Jin near him, kept very quiet while his brother read over the letter. When he looked up at Jin Zixuan, he noticed the teens face seem to twist into several different emotions, before landing on being purely bewildered.

“...A-Niang... you... but you said you didn't think he should be allowed to go-”

“I didn't send Lan Laoshi this request for your sake.” Madam Jin snapped, “Or for that brats. I still firmly believe he doesn't deserve this opportunity. I still think him going is a smack in the faces of you and those other who were invited. It is simply that I don't want that boy around me If your not here to keep him in check. I also refuse to let your father use that boy against me for his own entertainment again. Just know that you owe your mother much once you return.” She then set her sights on Mo Xuanyu, who coward under her gaze “and you best come back as an exemplary student. If you want to stay in Lanling, you come back with everything you learn, and strive to one day be the person who is most loyal to A-Xuan, do you understand?”

Mo Xuanyu wasn't sure yet what he was being asked, but quickly nodded, not wanting to get hit again.

“Use your words.” Madam Jin snapped.

Mo Xuanyu jolted, but quickly bowed, snapping out a quick “I promise!”

Madam Jin tsked, before turning back to her son. “A-Xuan, on a diffrent note, if I catch you skipping your classes again, I'll make you practice your sword drills for your entire evenings, for a week. Do I make myself clear?”

“Very clear.” Jin Zixuan quickly answered, cupping his hands and bowing deep.

“Good. Now clean this place up and join me and your father for a meal. I have already told him the news, and we can further discuss the arrangements then.” She said this right before leaving with out any more attention to either boy.

 

Mo Xuanyu watched her go, gripping then onto his brothers robes like a lifeline, before moving his eyes to the letter. He then looked up at Jin Zixuan's face, which was expressionless. Jin Zixuan pulled the letter back up to his face, reading over it again, then turned to look at Mo Xuanyu.

 

The letter was one from Lan Qiren of Gusu Lan Clan. It seemed, that at some point, Madam Jin had sent him a letter of her own, requesting if the Lan Clan could accept a much younger member of the main Jin Family to join in on the lectures. The reply from Lan Qiren seemed to site that Madam Jin had mentioned Mo Xuanyu was in need of stricter education then Jin Clan could provide. That he was a child in need of discipline. This was answered by the Lan Elder with some reluctance, as the youngest they normally let in was nine or ten years old. However, Lan Qiren was willing to accept the boy in on the lectures, as After all, this was the same Lan Laoshi who was spoken of by many to turn boys into men, and change the rowdiest child into the most gentlemanly of youths.

 

Jin Zixuan explained this, after finally coming back to himself, to Mo Xuanyu who was wide eyed at this turn of events.

“You won't be in the same classes with me,” Jin Zixuan said, helping his brother clean up the archery range. “You'll be with boys around nine or ten, barely any younger then that. You also will be roomed in a dormitory with them as well. And Lijuan won't be able to come with us, so you'll have to take care of yourself. Do you understand?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded as he dumped some of the arrows in the quivers. However, he did stop, his face twisting, before giving Jin Zixuan a side glance.

“... A-Yu, speak your mind.” Jin Zixuan said, taking up the quivers.

“I still won't get to see my mama.... will I?”

Jin Zixuan furrowed his brow, but nodded anyway. “Not likely. There would be no time to take you to go see her, as I don't think you'll be permitted leave of the Cloud Recess while we are visiting.... I... i'm sorry A-Yu.”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer that. Just kept his head down.

After a moment of watching his brother act so gloomy, Jin Zixuan huffed, before turning and putting a hand on the boys head. “Be mad at me, A-Yu.”

“What?!” Mo Xuanyu spun around.

“Don't argue with your Xiongzhang.” Jin Zixuan snapped, catching the boy before he could start on again about being a bad kid, “Let yourself be mad at me. I refuse to let you always think your not a good person just cause you get upset, or want something. I admit that I forgot about your visits with your mother, and now you might not get to see her for a while- but that doesn't mean I plan to forget about you or leave you behind. Didn't I promise you that? That I am here?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded slowly, a look of guilt on his face.

“Then why would you think I plan on leaving you? Is it cause your odd?” Jin Zixuan asked, causing his brother to flinch, “Well, you haven't stopped being a bit odd since you first came here, and I still refuse to think badly of you for it. I am your elder brother, and I will firmly hold to my responsibility that is taking care of you. For now, that means taking you with me to Gusu. For now, that means I ask that you keep your pretty talk to yourself. not cause I think badly of you for it, but because I want you to stay safe when I can't be there to protect you from harm. Be mad at me A-Yu... because you have a right to be mad when it's with good reason. Bottling that all in is not good for your person, or your cultivation. You have to let it out, and let it go.”

Jin Zixuan wasn't sure if he had gotten being a big brother down yet, but he also felt a bit of relief saying what he had.

Mo Xuanyu seemed to think over the words, before walking over and hugging Jin Zixuan.

“I'm not really mad at gege anymore. I'm just sad that I won't see mama...”

“Good. When we are done, we can have you write her a letter to tell her about it. Maybe I can arrange for you to send her letters while we are in Gusu.”

Mo Xuanyu smiled up at him, before pressing his face into his brothers side. “I love you gege.”

Jin Zixuan blinked. He couldn't help the smile cross his lips as he tussled the boys hair. “And this brother cares deeply for his didi as well. Now let go of me and lets finish cleaning this mess up. Alright?”

 

And they did just that. They finished putting everything in the the archery range away, before heading out to get a meal. For the rest of the month remaining, Jin Zixuan helped Mo Xuanyu prepare, discussing the invitation, and stopping the boy from packing any toys, much to the later's disappointment. He also began a new addition to how things would go in Golden Carp Tower, starting then instead of before they got back. When Madam Jin and Jin Guangshan started in on even a small argument, Jin Zixuan would quietly send Mo Xuanyu away, keeping him safe, and stopping his father from using the boy.

It would not be long before the month would end, and the two would be heading for Gusu....

Chapter 4: Clouds Part One

Summary:

Mo Xuanyu is now participating in the Lan Clan's Lectures... and boy is there a lot to take in.

But... maybe... there is a new friend waiting to meet him?

Notes:

I am adding stuff from books, Donghua and the Untamed in this one boi's!!!

The Cloud Recess was Nothing like Golden Carp Tower.

Golden Carp Tower had it's tall stair cases, that lead up to it's palaces and walls of white and gold, with gardens of white and yellow peony's. It had it's long paths with histories carved into it, and majesty in every golden tile, step and brocade. While The Cloud Recess wasn't anything like that, it didn't mean it wasn't still as awe inducing to little Mo Xuanyu. The mists that covered the mountain side, leading up to the Lan Clan's place of residence, made it seem like the place was set on top of the very clouds. Before even crossing the threshold of the gate, and entering the Cloud Recess itself, there was a wall of over three thousand rules, that Mo Xuanyu was sure he was never going to full memorize. It was almost a demoralizing sight.

He gripped Jin Zixuan's sleeve tightly with one hand, while holding a small wooden box with lovely yellow patterning, in the other. Inside this box was a gift- not a frivolous one akin to the gifts a boy like Mo Xuanyu would enjoy, but one for the person Jin Zixuan called Lan Laoshi. The gift was actually one picked by Jin Guangshan, as he knew the Lan Elder on a personal level and saw to what would be a proper gift. That being said, Not only was it already customary to give gifts, but Jin Zixuan really wanted Mo Xuanyu to be the one to gift it out of the two of them, to make a good impression to Lan Qiren and show how respectful the boy really could be.

It was because of this Lijuan, for the several weeks before Mo Xuanyu was departing for Gusu, had made sure to press on him how to greet the Lan Elder when they met him, and how to do his bows and rites and words when starting and finishing his classes. He had practiced the entirety of each evening of each day, just to make sure he got it right. He even skipped out on playing with a visiting Qin Su, who for the most part only pouted when she found out they couldn't play together. Even after all that practice, Mo Xuanyu was still really nervous.

It didn't help when they finally entered the main area of the Cloud Recess, and found it full of people. Mostly youths, boys specifically, ranging from ages ten to sixteen, all wearing different colored robes, uniforms of each of the clan's they originated from. Tall, short, broad, skinny, bored, or even excited, there were so many people and it just overwhelmed the boy. Mo Xuanyu pressed himself into Jin Zixuan, hiding behind his legs and clutching the box tight to his chest.

Jin Zixuan was just about to ask him what was wrong when a different voice called out to them from behind.

“Hiding behind your brothers legs like a infant might hide behind his mothers skirt, is not the making's of a future cultivator.”

Mo Xuanyu flinched, then spun around as a man approached the two. He was tall, thin, and stood straight as a brush handle, walking airily as he came toward them. While he seemed to be only about the same age as Jin Guangshan in appearance, and had a rather handsome face with a long black goatee, it was all over ruled by an air of a wise elderly master. Truly, he seemed old without even looking old.

Jin Zixuan quickly turned to face the man and cupped his hands, “Lan Laoshi, I was not expecting to run into you until classes began tomorrow.”

Hearing the title, Mo Xuanyu immediately copied his brother, but didn't say a word. As he bowed, he racked his brain to remember everything he was supposed to say and do once his brother gave him the go ahead.

“And you are correct, Jin Zixuan.” Lan Qiren said, stroking his goatee, “But your brothers case is not the same as anyone else here, so I came to assess him myself. As even you should know, these lectures normally are not for ones so young.” His eyes then moved to Mo Xuanyu who peered up at him from his cupped hands and bowing posture.

Jin Zixuan nodded, standing up straight and placing a hand on Mo Xuanyu's shoulder. That was the signal.

Mo Xuanyu cupped his hands and bowed once more, then began reciting his words carefully. “I thank Lan Laoshi for taking his time to accept this one into the lectures, even though I am not qualified.” Mo Xuanyu stood straight and held up the box, “It is said that Lan Laoshi disdain vulgar things with his vast knowledge, so my father has collected classics for him. A set of Helo Management Books woven with gold string. I hope this will gratify Lan Laoshi.”

Jin Zixuan looked to Lan Qiren then, seeing what the man would say... and...

“Your present yourself well child, but you have forgotten a step.” Mo Xuanyu flinched, “You didn't introduce yourself.”

Jin Zixuan winced slightly, but said nothing as Mo Xuanyu shrunk a little,

“This one is sorry...” the boy said with a frown.

“apologies are only a start.” Lan Qiren stated firmly. “Your future actions must prove you truly mean the words you speak. Do you understand?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded... then when the man gave him a hard look, he quickly cupped his hands and bowed, “This Mo Xuanyu thanks Lan Laoshi for his lesson.”

“better, but will need improvement.” Lan Qiren said before turning back to Jin Zixuan, “As I told Madam Jin, and hope to pass on to Jin Zongzhu, while he is bellow the age we normally accept students, I am not against disciplining and educating any boy that might need it. With that in mind, I expect you to realize I will not accept excuses from him should he fail to keep up with the other students, few years his senior. I will also not tolerate him failing to comply with our rules.”

“I understand Lan Laoshi.” Jin Zixuan bowed slightly. “This one thank yous for your patience and your willingness to strengthen my brothers education and cultivation.”

Mo Xuanyu quickly copied his older brothers bow, and Lan Qiren nodded slightly as a Lan Junior came up and took the gift for the man.

“If everything is understood, then I will take my leave.” Lan Qiren noted, “I will see you in Lanshi for class tomorrow morning, Jin Zixuan. And Mo Xuanyu, I will see you during your exams.”

It was then that the Lan Elder walked away, leaving the two behind without another glance. Mo Xuanyu frowned as he looked up at Jin Zixuan, who looked down at him with a calm expression.

“... I messed up.” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, lowering his head with a trembling lower lip.

“you were nervous. You can try again when you meet your teacher tomorrow.” Jin Zixuan said, putting a hand to his brothers back and walking him further into the Cloud Recess. “Right now, we should get you to the dorms for the younger guests. Remember to be polite and respectful. And also remember what I said about your...” Mo Xuanyu glanced up at him with sad eyes, “... your different thoughts. It's best you keep them to yourself while we are here. All right?”

“Yes Xiongzhang.” Mo Xuanyu agreed, feeling a deep sadness in his gut. “I won't talk about it...”

Jin Zixuan gave him a quiet thanks, before they made their way to the dormitories.

 

Once Mo Xuanyu was shown where he would stay, Jin Zixuan had to leave him, heading to the dorms for older guests. The dorms for the younger guests was probably no different then that of the older guests, all looking like simple rooms along a path of white stone. When Mo Xuanyu walked into his dorm, it was rather lonely, with only a desk to do work at, a bed to sleep on and a place to burn incense. Meals would be taken in a dining hall most times with everyone else, and would only be served at meal times. There was also a curfew at hai, and a time he had to get up which was at mao- which were not too far different from Jin Clan's... save he had a feeling that he could get in much more trouble if he wasn't up on time.

setting down a small bag he had brought with him , Mo Xuanyu stepped back out of his dorm and peered around, watching as boys, maybe three to four years his senior greeted each other excitedly. There were not as many of them as there had been youths between the ages of fifteen and sixteen, and they all seemed to find each other and start talking immediately. Mo Xuanyu wondered, if the lectures had included girls, would Qin Su have come? He hadn't seen a single girl since they entered the Cloud Recess, and he couldn't help but wonder why.

“Hey, isn't that boy a bit younger then us? Why is here?”

Mo Xuanyu jolted, looking up to see one of the other kids pointing at him. He went to smile and wave, and the later looked like he was going to wave back, but a different boy had grabbed the first, shaking his head.

“That's the youngest Jin Clan boy. My gege said he's the... something son of Jin Zongzhu and was only allowed in here cause the Jin's bribed Lan Laoshi.”

“That's dumb! You can't bribe Lan Laoshi!” another boy snapped “My father says he is very strict and doesn't condone immoral things. He wouldn't accept a bribe!”

The first kid had been whispering, but badly, so Mo Xuanyu heard every word. He slowly dropped his smile as the kids continued to argue in the distance, before he was turning to go back into his room. Shutting the door behind, he slouched as he slowly dragged himself to the desk. setting down he began pulling things from his bag, and either setting them on the desk, or on the floor. Some books and brushes, as well as a letter from his mother, one he had gotten right before he left for Gusu.

Second Lady Mo had been so happy to hear about how Mo Xuanyu was getting this opportunity, and fully stated how much she would miss him, not getting to see him for a while. She asked that he stay good, and behave himself for Lan Qiren, and to make her proud. It was a moment like this that Mo Xuanyu wished she was there, right by his side, so he could hug her tight and ask her to tell him how he could even do that, how could he make her proud when he didn't even know what he was doing. But she wasn't here. And there was no way to call out to her when she was so far away. Instead he set the letter down and looked at her calligraphy with a distant gaze, thinking back on days together where they drew and wrote and laughed and played.

Mo Xuanyu loved his life with Jin Zixuan, he really did. But while he never said it out loud, in fear of sounding selfish for all he was given... he sometimes would wish he could leave and go home to his mother- no, that he could take her and bring her to Golden Carp Tower, or some where in between. Would it be so bad to have it just be him, and Jin Zixuan, and Second Lady Mo? Maybe Qin Su too, since she was such a nice friend to have.

He smiled as he took a brush and some paper and started to paint. Mo Xuanyu like to paint, even if he wasn't as good as the paintings he saw all over Golden Carp Tower. But still, he painted the place he wanted to be. A palace among the clouds, where he, his brother, his mother and his friends could stay- and there was no mean Madam Jin's or mean auntie's like Madam Mo- and no strict rules to follow. And Jiang Yanli could come too! Mo Xuanyu giggled as he drew the girl standing next to his brother, with as much a smile he could give her with such big brush strokes. Adding bits of reds from his cinnabar ink, he added a small red dot to his brothers head, and red to the flat line lips and eyes, to be make up for Jiang Yanli, Qin Su, and Second Lady Mo... he paused, then almost as if he was keeping a secret, he got really close and added some of that same red to his own lips and eyes in his picture. He giggled and hummed as he added a few more brush strokes here and there, his mood quickly changing as he was now content to be alone.

Mo Xuanyu was content to just do his part and behave, and follow the rules, and do it all alone. He could just hang around his brother in the evening's when they were free after the classes. Mo Xuanyu was fine.... even if he wanted to make a new friend.... cause deep down, he wanted more friends. Someone who wouldn't judge him for being a little weird. But that was unlikely....

 

 

Or so Mo Xuanyu thought.

 

 

When he was up the next morning, he dressed himself, then ate his morning meal- a simple dish, with no real flavor or grandiose presentation like the Jin's ate- which he was fine with, as he would never be rude to not accept the meals he was given. After that, he followed the other young guests as they made their way to their classroom.

His teacher was a man whose smile was as faint as a breeze, and words as monotone and colorless as a cloud. Just as soft as well, as he read out each of the Lan Clan's rules to the boys present. Mo Xuanyu quickly noticed that, vast majority of the class was made up of boys from the Lan Clan, who wore white forehead ribbons along with their white pristine robes. Some had little cloud designs at the center of their forehead ribbons, that swirled and twisted like real clouds did and had handsome faces. Mo Xuanyu was happy to see one of the Lan Clan boys choose to sit next to him, and He smiled down at the younger boy, clearly being polite, but said not his name, nor asked for Mo Xuanyu's. Instead he focused on the teacher, so Mo Xuanyu did the same- as best as he could.

Even back in Lanling, Mo Xuanyu had trouble paying attention. When it came to the things he found intriguing, like learning about the things cultivators fought to keep the peace, Mo Xuanyu could barely blink he was so focused. But, when it came to things like, qi, dantian's, and the bigger cultivation speak, even if the seven year old wanted to learn them, it was so hard to pay attention. He didn't understand why, and he constantly apologized to his teachers for failing to answer their questions.

Now that he was in Cloud Recess, he knew he had to remember these things, so he started to write down what he could, even if his calligraphy could do better. The Lan boy sitting next to him, raised a brow as he looked over at Mo Xuanyu. Seeing that the boy was trying to write down what rules he could with such a determined look on his little face, the older boy couldn't help but cover his mouth from letting out a giggle.

The teacher glanced their way, took in the sight, but never stopped reciting the rules. By the time he was done stating all three thousand, Mo Xuanyu had only been able to write down a measly hundred or more, and his wrist hurt. He made a mental note to try and go see the wall later and write down the ones he skipped over as well, as he really wanted to prove he could do this.

After the rules had been recited, the teacher began discussing what they would be doing over the next six months together, and as he spoke, Mo Xuanyu set down his brush. His little hand really did hurt from trying to write so much, so he was rubbing it, when he let his eyes wonder the class room. Mo Xuanyu was sat in a seat near a window and as he let his gaze flicked this way and that, they reached it...

It was when he did find the window, his eyes met those of someone peeking in.

The one whose curious eyes met Mo Xuanyu's, was a youth around the same age as Jin Zixuan. When Mo Xuanyu had noticed him, he had looked curious if not a bit bored as he snuck a peek into the classroom's window. But when he saw the seven year old watching him, his bored look became an odd smile. Even when he had been bored, the youth had a hint of a smile at the corner of his eyes, and he was a rather handsome person to boot. Mo Xuanyu blinked at him in confusion, not understanding where this stranger came from. The teen's smile was a friendly one as he watched him back....

Then, out of no where, the youth stuck out his tongue.

Mo Xuanyu couldn't help but cover a startled laugh, which caught the attention of both his teacher and the Lan boy next to him. When the Lan boy looked up and saw the youth at the window he made a sound, and the teen fled with a laugh full of mischief.

“???” The teacher, for the first time since class began, had a look besides a blank smile on his face. He looked genuinely bewildered.

A bunch of the guests boys got up, starting a bit of an uproar, wanting to know who that weird teen was, and why he wasn't in his classroom with Lan Laoshi. The Lan students were all just as confused and looking to their teacher for answers as he tried to get the others to settle down. Mo Xuanyu on the other hand kept his eyes on the window, completely enamored by such a handsome stranger.

 

The rest of class went as smoothly as the teacher could get it, with the group of guest boys, still wanting to know who that teen was, and why he had been looking in their classroom. By the end of it, the teacher quietly gave up trying to keep their attention, letting them go as soon as the class was over, with the mention that tomorrow they would need to keep their full concentration on the class itself, and any straying from such an action would lead to punishments.

Once they all made it outside, Mo Xuanyu saw the other guest boys walking together talking, and ran up to them.

“Hi-” He started to call out, when one shot him a look. It was a look that clearly said, he didn't want the boy to talk to him.

The others didn't notice and Mo Xuanyu stayed in his spot letting them all go. His lip trembled a little, but he pressed a smile back on his face as he turned and saw the Lan boy he was sitting next to come out. He smiled and started to go over to him instead.

“Hi.”

The Lan boy turned and smiled with a nod. “hello.”

“I'm Mo Xuanyu.” the seven year old said enthusiastically.

“I know. Shifu asked I help you in class if you needed it.” The Lan boy said, “But it seems your quiet the hard worker, even if your easily distracted. I'm certain even for your age you'll do fine with us.”

“Thanks.” Mo Xuanyu grinned.

Just before he could ask the boy if he wanted to play, someone else called out. The Lan boy looked back calling out, “Be right there.” Then smiled and waved before heading that way.

That left Mo Xuanyu alone.

He slowly lowered his head, trying to keep a smile, but it trembled. He did his best not to get too upset. After all, it was only the first day... and he didn't need new friends... he had Jin Zixuan... he had Qin Su back home...

Mo Xuanyu kept his head down as he made his way back to the dorms, truly thinking it probably be better to just go draw in his room then walk around doing nothing... But...

But every time he tried to tell himself being alone was fine, how he had always been alone with his mama, he felt this awful feeling in his gut, that turned and turned. He sniffled a little, quick to wipe his face on his sleeve. He couldn't cry. He promised his brother he would be big and tough.... but the tears just wanted to come he guessed.

 

“Eh? What's the tears for? Was it all the rules? Memorizing them all would bring me to tears too.”

Mo Xuanyu shot his eyes up, and up even more, until he was looking at a familiar stranger. The youth was sitting atop the black tiles of the wall he had been passing, with a sprig of grass in his moth, and his face resting on his right hand. He had one leg propped up while the other hung down, swaying ever so slightly. He smirked at Mo Xuanyu, before pulling out the sprig and pointing it at the little kid.

“Your the smallest master from the younger class.... didn't know ten year old's could be that short.”

“...I'm not ten... I'm seven.” Mo Xuanyu corrected, sniffling as he blinked up at the youth.

The later raised a brow, “Seven? That's too young to be in the lectures, and your clearly not a Lan. You don't have their funeral clothes.”

“Not a Lan.” Mo Xuanyu agreed, smiling ever so slightly. “My surname is Mo. It's Mo Xuanyu.”

The youths eyes suddenly widened, as he seemed to recognize the name. He sat up, just before leaping down. “Mo Xuanyu! You're that Peacocks didi!”

“Peacock?!” Mo Xuanyu asked rather bewildered. “Who are you calling a peacock?”
“I didn't say Peacock.” The youth lied, feigning a face of confusion. “I said Jin Zixuan.”

“No. You said Peacock.” Mo Xuanyu argued, trying to give the teen a grumpy face, but couldn't hide it very long as scrunched up his nose as he giggled.

“Eh, who even remembers what I said.” The teen tsked, then reached out and put a hand on the kids head. “But i've heard a few things about you from My Shijie. She thinks your the cutest thing, and now that I've met you I think I might have to agree.”

“Your Shijie?” Mo Xuanyu asked, reaching up and grabbing the teens hand.

“Yes.” The Teen nodded with a false seriousness. “My Shijie is unforgettable. You have to remember her. She's....” He seemed like he was about to say something else, but he made a face of distaste before shrugging. “Well, she said she played a game with you, one she used to play with me and my shidi when we were younger.”
Mo Xuanyu had to think about that. But not very long cause there were only two girls he ever played with and Qin Su never mentioned a shidi. That meant....

Mo Xuanyu's eyes lit up and the biggest smile crossed his face. “Jiang Jiejie!!”

The youth let out a laugh, before putting a finger over his mouth. “Careful calling her that. My shidi wouldn't be too happy hearing you call her that.”

“Wei Wuxian, who are you calling Shidi.” A harsh voice snapped out, followed by a large amount of footsteps.

Mo Xuanyu turned, and when he saw the rather big group of teens coming that way, he lost his smile and became rather shy. He shrunk back, hiding behind his sleeves as the others approached. The one called Wei Wuxian gave him a look, then gave a huffy 'tut tut'.

“Jiang Cheng, you scared him. Look at the poor thing. Your ugly mug absolutely terrifies him.”

The one called Jiang Cheng was just about as handsome as Wei Wuxian in Mo Xuanyu's head. The difference being this new teen had sharp features and thin eyebrows that only pointed his almond shaped eyes. He scoffed, then smacked the Wei Wuxian's arm. “Who you calling ugly? And it's you who would scare a child with your nonsense. You wana tell me what that was back in class?”

“Ya Wei-Xiong!” A different teen called out with a laugh. “Getting Lan Laoshi to kick you out of class! His face was sour for the longest time after that!”

“You were kicked out of class?” Mo Xuanyu asked softly.

“Eh?” A different boy raised a brow at the small child, waving a fan in his face, “Whose this young master? Isn't he a bit young to be in the lectures?” he had a elegant face, and seemed much more laid-back then the other youths present. He was also a tad bit shorter.

“Mo Xuanyu's his name. He's Jin Zixuan's didi. Isn't that right Mo-didi?” Wei Wuxian asked, smiling down at the kid.

Mo Xuanyu's eyes sparkled as he looked back up at him. “Uh huh.”

“Hey, don't going around making buddies with the smaller ones. You're a bad influence.” Jiang Cheng scoffed, “And you still haven't explained yourself. What's with those answer's you gave Lan Qiren? Stuff like that is fine to say at home, but in front of him? Your asking for it!”

“Eh, he won't like me either way, so I might as well say what I want.” Wei Wuxian replied, before starting to walk away, “Besides, it's not like I called him names. I only gave honest answers, that is all.”

Mo Xuanyu started to follow, enamored by Wei Wuxian, but stopped. He didn't want to seem clingy, but he really wanted to hang out with this fun person. The older still seemed to catch onto him tailing even after he stopped, so he paused to look back.

“Did you want to come play with us older boys Mo-didi? You sure your brother won't throw a fit?”

“Ge- I mean Xiongzhong doesn't throw fits.” Mo Xuanyu stated, then fiddled with his hands, “And I think Wei-gege is funny. And since he's Jiang JieJie's shidi, I think I want to be friends with him like she's my friend.”

“Eh?” Wei Wuxian gasped, reaching over to cover Jiang Cheng's ears. “I thought I told you to be careful calling her that. My shidi here might get offended-”

Jiang Cheng reached out and knocked Wei Wuxian upside the head. “Your the only offensive person here. And why would I be offended? He is her future brother in law anyway whether we like it or not.” he then looked to Mo Xuanyu, his tone much nicer, if not still stiff. “Sorry about him. He's an idiot.”

The boy with the fan snorted as the other teens let out laughs.

“Ha, ha, ha. Laugh it up all of you. I'll just play with this didi instead of you all.” Wei Wuxian snapped, before abruptly picking up Mo Xuanyu under his arm.

The seven year old squealed a little before laughing and kicking out his legs. “Put me down! Put me down!”

“Eh? Lift you up? Higher?” Wei Wuxian asked, pulling the boy over his shoulder. “Like this?”

Mo Xuanyu could only laugh as the teen started to walk away with him, like the boy was nothing more then a bag of rice. Jiang Cheng let out a scoff, before walking after them, followed by the boy with the fan.

“Wei-xiong,” the fan boy spoke up, “About what you said before, I wanted to say I personally find it interesting.”

Mo Xuanyu was finagled by Wei Wuxian, until he was sitting on the older ones shoulders, getting a good view. his face lit up in broad smile as he hugged his new friends head.

“Obtaining spiritual qi requires cultivating and laboriously forming a golden core. Who knows how long that'll take for someone like me?” The boy with the fan continued, envy apparent on his face, “Any aptitude I have seems to have gotten chewed up by a dog in my mothers womb.”

Wei Wuxian grimaced at that line, but just laughed. Mo Xuanyu listened partially, feeling like he could agree with this other teen. While he was good at remembering things, he already felt like he couldn't grasp cultivation. He knew the goal was to form a golden core, something Jin Zixuan said he had already formed at the age of ten. “Cultivation is hard...” Mo Xuanyu agreed outloud.

Then the one with the fan smiled at him, pointing at him and nodding, “See? See? I'm not the only one with troubles.”

“That boy is barely started.” Jiang Cheng tsked. “you have more years on him, so it's sad only for you.”

The fan boy glared at Jiang Cheng before he continued, “Even so, it's too much.... But resentful qi... That's abundantly produced by all those nefarious creatures out there. If it could be put to use, how nice would that be?”

“Right?? It'd be a waste not to use it.” Wei Wuxian agreed.

“Enough!” Jiang Cheng suddenly warned. “There are impressionable ears present and none of what you are saying is something to actually think about doing! It's a deviant path!”

Mo Xuanyu was completely confused, unsure what was actually being said or where this conversation came from. Resentful qi? That which is produced by nefarious things? Using it? Using it for what?

Wei Wuxian however just laughed. “Why would I leave the grand avenue under the sun to walk the single-planked bridge in the shadows?” He then reached up over his shoulder to poke Mo Xuanyu's nose. “And what does saying any of this in front of this didi do? You have no idea what we are talking about, do you Mo-didi?”

“Uh uh.” Mo Xuanyu shook his head. “Just that you said something to make Lan Laoshi mad, and it's something to do with... bad stuff?”

“See,” Wei Wuxian looked at Jiang Cheng with a smile. The later rolled his eyes as Wei Wuxian poked Mo Xuanyu again, “Hey, Mo-didi, would you want to come hunt pheasants with us before curfew?”

Mo Xuanyu smiled, about to say yes, when Jiang Cheng let out a tsk.

“Pheasant's? What pheasant's? Where did you see pheasant's? Go transcribe the Righteousness Collection. Lan Qiren told me to tell you to copy the 'Highest Justice' chapter three times so you can learn what ethics and natural law are all about.”

“Three times? I'll ascend after one!” Wei Wuxian gawked. He looked up at Mo Xuanyu, “are you hearing this Mo-didi? Lan Laotou must really hate me.”

Mo Xuanyu giggled again, finding very quickly that he really liked Wei Wuixan, and hugged around the teens neck even tighter to make it as obvious as possible.

Wei Wuxian smiled at this, then let out an exaggerated sigh as he continued. “Isn't that the Lan Family Precepts? Why copy those? It's not like I'm going to marry into the Lan's. I refuse to do them.”

Mo Xuanyu once more let out a giggle as the boy with the fan quickly spoke up.

“I'll copy them for you Wei-Xiong.”

“Ain't that suspicious, Nie Huaisang.” Wei Wuxian said, enunciating each part of the others name. “People only act this helpful when they want something. What is it? Spit it out.”

The boy named Nie Huaisang quickly tapped Wei Wuxian a few times on the arm with his fan, “You see, Wei Xiong, Lan Laotou has this bad habit of....”

Nie Huaisang stopped mid-sentence. In one quick move, he cleared his throat, opened his fan to cover his face with it before he hid behind Jiang Cheng. Mo Xuanyu looked at the teen with concern, then followed his eyes to see what he was looking at.

It was not a what, but a who- and that who had Mo Xaunyu making a little gasp.

Sure, he had seen many handsome youths today, Wei Wuxian being one of the most handsome he had seen so far. But this youth was different. The teen who was looking in their direction was just plain beautiful. He had such fair skin, smooth like jade, and long flowing black hair- and His eyes were light, almost honey colored with long eyelashes that seemed to only add to his elegant features. He was a Lan, as seen by his robes, and of the main family no less. At that moment, he was standing under a tree, with the sunlight shining through the leaves, making him look like a celestial being. The only thing- really the only thing, Mo Xuanyu was a bit put off by about the teen, was his bitter expression that seemed permanently fixed to his face...

And the way he was pitting that unfriendly, icy glare of his at the lot of them.

Some of the other boys who had followed them, seemed to take several steps back, going completely quiet, where Jiang Cheng shot Wei Wuxian a look of warning. Mo Xuanyu didn't understand why until-

“Wangji-xiong!!” Wei Wuxian called out, jumping up and almost knocking the seven year old off his shoulders.

The cold like jade youth, turned then and left immediatly. But Wei Wuxian seemed persistent.

“Wangji-Xiong! Wait for me- ow..” Wei Wuxian winced, and looked up. “Mo-didi, you pulled my hair.”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, holding tight to the teens head and pressing his face behind it.

After a moment, partly giving up on chasing after the youth who was most likely named Lan Wangji, Wei Wuxian looked up at Mo Xuanyu and poked his face, “Did that gege seem scary to you Mo-didi?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded.

“Wei Wuxian, you would be the fool for not being afraid of him.” Jiang Cheng snapped, “That Lan Wangji is probably just like his shufu when it comes to you. He most definitely thinks you're pure evil. He won't ever give you the time of day.”

“Jiang-Xiong is right.” Nie Huaisang murmured. “Lan Wangji's never this rude. You really managed to anger him.”

Wei Wuxian chuckled. “He can ignore me all he wants. It's not like he's even that pretty.”

“I think he is very pretty,” Mo Xuanyu mumbled thoughtfully, and only realized he said such words aloud when Wei Wuxian barked out a laugh.

“Oh? This Mo-didi thinks he's pretty then? Maybe we should go find him so you can tell him that.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head very strongly, and didn't talk anymore. Wei Wuxian seemed acutely aware that the boy was suddenly getting really upset, and quickly bent down to let him off his shoulders. When Mo Xuanyu got off, Wei Wuxian turned and tilted his head up at the kid.

“What's wrong? Do you not like me teasing you?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head.

“Then is it cause you are actually really scared of Lan Wangji?”

Mo Xuanyu thought that over a moment, but shook his head again.

“Oh?” Wei Wuxian hummed, looking rather stumped. “Then what is bothering you? You wana tell me?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head very hard that time. The reason was he was scared was that, telling Wei Wuxian about himself being odd might scare the teen away. And he oh, so, liked Wei Wuxian, wanting him to be his friend. It was just enough that Mo Xuanyu had started crying. Jiang Cheng let out a snort and shot Wei Wuxian an accusatory look.

The tears really seemed to bewilder Wei Wuxian, who let out a dry laugh, “Hey, what's with the crying? It's fine. You don't have to tell me anything! Nothing at all!....” He paused, then smiled even wider then he had before. “How about this, lets go play. We can forget about these silly questions and I'll play around with you a while. We can do a game you want to play too. Will that make you happy?”

Mo Xuanyu tried to hide and wipe away his tears, not answering the older boys question.

“Come on, you have such a cute, pretty little smile. It's a shame not to see it now through all these tears.”

“... W... Wei-gege thinks my smile is pretty?” Mo Xuanyu asked with a sniffle.

“Sure.” Wei Wuxian agreed. “He is very cute, and should have no reason not to smile!”

Mo Xuanyu felt his chest make a weird fluttering feeling, and he smiled softly at Wei Wuxian, still sniffling. The teen smiled back, reaching up and wiping away some of the tears.

“See? Look how pretty and cute your face is! All the girls will want to just pinch your face!”

Mo Xuanyu giggled, then abruptly hugged Wei Wuxian around the neck. “Thank you Wei-gege.”

He didn't see the happy little pout Wei Wuxian gave Jiang Cheng, who just glared at the prior. Nie Huaisang however, did, and he had to let out a laugh.

 

Wei Wuxian did exactly as he promised, and lead Mo Xuanyu to one of the fields where the two of them played many games. It was here that the seven year old learned so many new games he hadn't yet played before, and learned that Wei Wuxian taught many of these games to his own shidi's around the boys age. He also said there were many other games he would teach Mo Xuanyu, but couldn't cause they had no way here in the, quote, 'Stingy Lan Clan's Cloud Recess.' Mo Xuanyu was quick to try and defend the Lan's, wanting to be good as he promised his gege he would. Wei Wuxian relented, if only to appease the six year old.

They ended their time, playing a small game of hide and seek, where when Jiang Cheng's turn came around, Wei Wuxian purposefully told Mo Xuanyu they were done playing and had him head back to his dorm for the night. Mo Xuanyu would not be around when the Jiang Heir found his Shixiong, and beat him over the head for it.

When Mo Xuanyu arrived back at his dorm, he saw some of the boys playing a game with some rocks out front, and while he wanted to join them, Wei Wuxian had thoroughly tuckered him out. The seven year old instead made his way into his dorm and sat down at his desk. He looked over his painting from earlier, and decided he needed to add his new friends to the piece, cause it only made sense.

The first one he added, was of course Wei Wuxian. He then wanted to add Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang, but the paper wasn't that big. While he enjoyed playing with all of them, the other two weren't as playful with him, spending most of the time talking with each other or Wei Wuxian then actually participating. Still, he ended up making two small figures in the back that he mentally noted were them. His little made up palace had so many people already living there, it put a smile on his tired face.

Then, came a knock.

“A-Yu? Are you in there? I'm coming in.” It was Jin Zixuan's voice that called out.

Mo Xuanyu excitedly picked up the drawing and was about to call out and wanted to show his brother the picture.... that was... until he remembered red he put on his own face. He panicked and threw the drawing under the desk, before standing back up and facing the door as it opened.

“Hi gege!” Mo Xuanyu said cheerfully, as Jin Zixuan stepped in with two small plates of food.

“Where have you been A-Yu?” Jin Zixuan asked, setting one of the plates down on the desk. “I went by your classroom after I was let out, but your teacher said you had already left. He also said you were very busy taking notes all class. I'm happy that your taking this all very seriously.”

“I went to go play.” Mo Xuanyu answered, setting down at the desk. “And I am glade the teacher is happy with me... though I couldn't keep up with all the rules.”

“You'll get there.” Jin Zixuan replied, setting down next to him, “Where did you play? I saw the other boys but I never saw you.”

“That's cause I haven't made friends with my class yet.” Mo Xuanyu replied, getting excited, “But I did make a new friend. He is very funny...” He quickly pouted, then added, “But his shidi says that he isn't well behaved, so I won't copy him. But he is still very nice and played with me all afternoon.”

“Oh?” Jin Zixuan raised a brow, “And who is this misbehaving friend you made?”

“His name is Wei Wuxian. He's Jiang Jiejie's shidi.” Mo Xuanyu answered with a big smile.

That smiled disappeared when Jin Zixuan's face went very cold and stiff. The older brother quickly straightened up, and took Mo Xuanyu's shoulder. “You were messing around with Wei Wuxian?”

Mo Xuanyu shrunk back, pouting as he nodded.

“... A-Yu, you can't mess around with Wei Wuxian. He's a bad influence and already has gotten into very bad trouble.” Jin Zixuan said, shaking his head, pleading with his eyes, “On top of that, My mother will be very unhappy if she finds out. You remember her friend? Jiang Yanli's mother? Madam Yu?”

How could Mo Xuanyu ever forget that woman. If Madam Jin was mean, and a bit scary, Madam Yu was the seven year olds worst nightmare- even if he only ever met her that one time! He nodded, so Jin Zixuan continued to explain.

“Well, My mother and Madam Yu both dislike Wei Wuxian a lot. If my mother finds out, you'll be in lots of trouble with her.”

“... but he's really nice.” Mo Xuanyu argued softly. “When all the other kids wouldn't play with me, he did. And... and he just very nice... maybe Madam Jin just doesn't know how nice he can be.”

Jin Zixuan made a face.

The elder boy knew it was more then just bad behavior that made his mother and Madam Yu dislike the youth. There were rumors of Wei Wuxian's heritage, and there was apparently some other things in Jiang Clan that even Jin Zixuan knew little about, but all of them had given Madam Jin a hard, almost cruel opinion of the Jiang Clan's chief disciple. However, that was still only part of the story. After all, Jin Zixuan was in the class room when Lan Qiren confronted Wei Wuxian on what he knew, and the youth answered with the most deviant answers he could think of. Not only did Jin Zixuan not want Wei Wuxian near his little brother for the sake of keeping him from getting corrupted, he wanted Mo Xuanyu not to get in trouble because of the youths antics.

“A-Yu, just cause he is... nice, doesn't mean you should play with him. Wei Wuxian is trouble. Besides I would rather you play with kids your own age.” Jin Zixuan states, hoping that would be final.

“There are no kids my age here.” Mo Xuanyu replies, a verbal, non physical, and unintended slap to Jin Zixuan's face.

How do I forget that!!! Jin Zixuan mentally cursed himself, before turning to Mo Xuanyu. “Your right. This brother forgets. But I mean you should play with your peers.”

“But I don't think they like me...” Mo Xuanyu whined. “They keep looking at me funny, and talk about me, and don't talk to me... and the Lan who sits next to me in class seems nice but he seems busy too. Wei-gege was the only person who acted like he wanted to be my friend....”

“... Wei-gege?” Jin Zixuan stuttered out, looking a little hurt.

Seeing this look on his brothers face, Mo Xuanyu slowly stepped back, before lowering his head. “..i... I... just want a friend.... I promise I won't do anything bad if he does.... honest...”

Jin Zixuan opened his mouth... then closed it. He didn't know what to say. It felt like he never knew what to say. After a moment, he could only sigh. “Come eat your dinner A-Yu. I won't say anymore on this... just... just try to make friends from your class tomorrow... and... keep your word on that. I really don't want you hanging around Wei Wuxian, but if you do, just... just don't do anything he does that will get you in trouble. I really would rather you stayed away from him.”

Mo Xuanyu finally looked Jin Zixuan in the eye, nodding slowly, before sitting back down. The two ate together in silence, before a voice called out that mao would arrive in an incense time. Finishing his dinner Mo Xuanyu gave his brother a quick hug, before going off to get ready for bed. As he disappeared behind a wall, Jin Zixuan made to get up and leave, only to feel his boot catch on something just bellow the lip of the desk. He peered under it, and found a painting there just out of sight. He was confused as to why it was there, not understanding why Mo Xuanyu would put something like that there, unless it fell... until he pulled it out and looked it over.

He couldn't figure out immediately what the painting was off, just that it was about six figures in the front, and two small figures... he thought... in the background, all around a very childishly drawn palace. Jin Zixuan was just about to call out and ask what the painting was, when he noticed one figure had a little red dot on their forehead.

It was him.

Jin Zixuan felt something soft in his chest as he looked at it, tracing a finger carefully across the dried paint, just in case.... only to look at the smallest figure at the center. Given who he assumed were all girls in the painting, he had assumed the small one was another girl... but the small one was holding his hand, the other holding that of a tall woman. He thought it was a girl cause there was red on the lips and eyes... but it wasn't a girl.

It was Mo Xuanyu.

Jin Zixuan looked it over for a moment more, before he heard little footsteps. Quickly, he returned the painting to it's hiding spot, pretending he saw nothing, before standing up straight and walking towards the door.

“Good night gege!” Mo Xuanyu called out, barefoot and in his inner robes as he ran up to hug Jin Zixuan.

“good night A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan replied, patting his head.

However, just as he grabbed the door to step out, he took a moment. He knit his brow, before turning and looking back at Mo Xuanyu. His brother smiled up at him so sweetly, and Jin Zixuan felt something in him twist.

“... A-Yu... if... you know that I care about you, no matter what right?”

Mo Xuanyu tilted his head, then smiled wider, “Yes. And I care about you just as much gege.”

Jin Zixuan smiled faintly. “Good... just... just don't worry about... being yourself around me. Others might judge you, but I won't... okay?”

Mo Xuanyu was confused, but before he could ask, his brother reached down and brushed back his hair with one last, “Good Night A-Yu,” before stepping out into the evening air.

 

After that, the next three days became their own routine.

Mo Xuanyu would wake up, eat, go to class, then spend his afternoon hunting down Wei Wuxian so they could play. Wei Wuxian didn't seem to mind at all, actually enjoying his new little shadow, even if he was a talking reminder to a few of the rules. The thing was, for all of Wei Wuxian's laughter at how obedient the kid was, he never told Mo Xuanyu about a certain run in he had with Jin Zixuan the first morning of the second day of lectures.

It was just before the rowdy teen had been about to enter the Lanshi when Jin Zixuan pulled him aside rather roughly and out of the blue, and spoke hushed and stiff.

“Wei Wuxian, My didi is a good kid. I get he likes you, but if I find you getting him into trouble of any kind, I will not be tolerating it.”

Wei Wuxian, being himself, viewed that threat as a challenge, deciding to make the most of letting Mo Xuanyu hang out with him. Mostly cause he wanted to make sure this poor kid never turned into Peacock junior, but also cause he really did enjoy the kids company. He would never force the kid to do something he didn't want to do.

Mo Xuanyu on that hand, wouldn't tell Wei Wuxian not to break the rules, just that he wouldn't help him when he did break them. He was also content just following the teen around and not playing any games, simply listening to him talk with his peers, like Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang.

That said, Mo Xuanyu had made three other friends. The first two were of course Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang, mostly out of convenience and hanging around Wei Wuxian. His relationship to Jiang Cheng was more a mutual understanding to just let Wei Wuxian get himself in to trouble. The only difference was that the younger was doing it cause he was listening to Jin Zixuan's instructions. Jiang Cheng didn't stop Wei Wuxian doing it cause he knew his shixiong well and didn't feel like getting himself into trouble, willing to wait and dig him out of the graves he made for himself later.

Mo Xuanyu's friendship with Nie Huaisang was more connected to art- particularly painting. The teen showed the little boy his fans, the ones he hand painted, and the two would faun over them for a good hour if they could.

It would be his final friend, that was a little different. That friend was the Lan boy Mo Xuanyu sat next to in class. He had become very kind toward Mo Xuanyu, helping him when he needed it, and praising him when he didn't. When it came to studying histories and clan pedigree's he helped Mo Xuanyu ricite things that were other wise hard for the seven year old to articulate. Their friendship however, never left the classroom, as the Lan boy had things to do after class, and wasn't a big fan of games. He preferred things like practicing his music cultivation, which he told Mo Xuanyu he couldn't do well distracted as he was still learning.

Mo Xuanyu didn't mind, and would of course run off to go find Wei Wuxian and the others.

At the end of those three days however, a small bit of trouble came in the form of the teens upcoming exam.

“Please Wei-Xiong!” Nie Huaisang begged, almost throwing himself on top of Wei Wuxian who was looking at some bugs, like worms and beetles, with Mo Xuanyu. “This is my third year attending school in Gusu!! If I get another Yi evaluation, my Da-ge might actually break my legs!!!”

Mo Xuanyu had heard Nie Huaisang bring up his own older brother quiet a lot. However, he always got mixed signals about their relationship. Often, Nie Huisang wouldn't shut up about how cool and amazing his brother was. Other times however, he talked about how terrified he was of getting a bad grade because his brother would break his legs, like now. From what he heard from the other boys around them, Nie Mingjue- Nie Huaisang's brother- was one of the most highly thought of young cultivators of their time! He was strong, powerful, and apparently ranked seventh in looks among young master of the cultivation world of their generation. When Mo Xuanyu had asked who ranked the first six, he was not at all surprised to hear his brother ranked third, Wei Wuxain ranked fourth, and Jiang Cheng ranked fifth. He really wasn't surprised to hear that Lan Wangji, although he hadn't seen the teen since that one glance back when he first met Wei Wuxian, was second, and his older brother a young master named Lan Xichen, was first. Although he kept it to himself, this only made Mo Xuanyu want to see this mystery older youth. He didn't want anyone finding out he was odd, so he kept his mouth shut, but part of him wanted to know... how pretty was the already pretty Lan Wangji's older brother?

“-juniors like us can't even get our own relatives straight! How are any of us supposed to remember someone else's family?!”

“Don't worry about it Huaisang-Xiong.” Wei Wuxian laughed, picking up a beetle and putting it in Mo Xuanyu's hand. “I got a plan. Get the others who want some help too. I can make some cheat sheets they can use during the exam.”

“That's against the rules.” Mo Xuanyu said, holding the beetle up to his face, giggling at how it's feet tickled the back of his hand. “Wei-gege could get in a lot of trouble.”

“Only if I get caught.” Wei Wuxian laughed, picking up a worm and putting it on Mo Xuanyu's head. “Question Mo-didi, do your class get rigorous exams?”

“Yes,” Nie Huaisang answered for him. “And Lan Laotou sees over them as well. He might only teach those of thirteen through sixteen, but the younger ones are still under his eyes when the exam comes. Mo-did, would you also like a cheat sheet? You guys learn some of the same things we do, if a bit simpler and more bare bones.”

“No thank you.” Mo Xuanyu answered picking the worm out of his hair and giving it back to Wei Wuxian. “I told Gege that I would be good. I want to prove I can do the exam all by myself.”

“Mo-didi is very respectable.” Wei Wuxian nodded playfully taking the worm and throwing it toward Jiang Cheng, who grimaced and swatted it out of the air before it could get to him. “He will become a fine young gentleman one day.”

“Why thank you.” Mo Xuanyu said with a grin, as he put the beetle back in the grass.

 

After that, the three teens and their little friend messed around till dinner time. The last part of his routine day, always ended with Jin Zixuan coming to see him, and the two would eat together. Since that first night, the only time the older brother mentioned Wei Wuxian was to ask if he made Mo Xuanyu do anything foolish. The seven year old always answered honestly, and that was that Wei Wuxian didn't make him do anything. They just had fun. Mo Xuanyu did not mention the cheat sheets. He had forgotten that Wei Wuxian had even mentioned them.

 

He forgot till the next morning.

 

As it was exam day, the younger ones had a small amount of time before their test, as Lan Qiren was over looking the older ones take theirs. This gave some of the younger ones time to go over their notes. Mo Xuanyu was one such boy.

His little Lan friend was also reading through his notes, occasionally popping out questions for Mo Xuanyu to answer, and for the most part, the later was able to answer correctly. There were still a third of the answers he was unable to get, but the Lan Boy simply showed him the notes where the answers were and they went over it...

That was....

 

“Mo Xuanyu.”

All the kids turned, included the named boy, as they saw their teacher step in with a serious expression.

“Mo Xuanyu, please come with me.”

The seven year old felt naked under the stare of every single other boy in the class as he very slowly stood up, and dragged his feet over to his teacher. “..did... did I do something wrong?”

The teacher didn't answer, only frowned as he motioned for Mo Xuanyu to follow. He child heard the whispers as he walked out the door, feeling slowly more and more panicked. Did he do something wrong? Where were they going? Was Jin Zixuan going to be mad? All these questions loomed over his head like a dark cloud as they crossed the Cloud Recess, till not long after they arrived at the Lanshi- the classroom lead by Lan Qiren for the older students.

Mo Xuanyu stopped. He looked up as his teacher, who turned to him before pointing inside.

“Lan-xiangsheng wishes to speak with you.”
Mo Xuanyu's stomach dropped instantly. He very slowly nodded as he slowly creeped into the classroom. Inside, at the front of the room, were five people. Sitting on their knees on the floor were Nie Huaisang, Jiang Cheng, and Wei Wuxian. One person stood aside them, his back straight and his honey gold eyes turning to watch Mo Xuanyu as he entered. It was Lan Wangji. The final person, sitting at a desk at the front of the classroom was Lan Qiren, who stroked his beared with a very serious look on his face.

“Mo Xuanyu,” Lan Qiren called out, causing the child to stop in his steps.

“Huh?!” Wei Wuxian jolted, turning to see him, then shooting a look back at Lan Qiren, “Why is he here?!”

“Silence Wei Ying.” Lan Qiren stated harshly, before looking back at the small boy. “Mo Xuanyu, some of the older boys have said you have been seen hanging around Wei Wuxian after classes. Is this true?”

Mo Xuanyu started to nod, but quickly remembered his manners, and cupped his hands, bowing slightly, “Yes Lan Laoshi.”

“Then did you know about his plan to cheat on the exams today?”

Mo Xuanyu really felt his stomach drop then. OF course he only remembered then that the three older boys sitting on the floor had talked about it before, but he had agreed not to take part. So... he forgot...

“Did you know?” Lan Qiren repeated.

“he didn't know.” Wei Wuxian lied, “He had no part in it-”
“He was not asking you.” Lan Wangji snapped, causing Wei Wuxian to pout up at him.

“Mo Xuanyu.” Lan Qiren spoke up again. “Did you know these ones planned to cheat on their exams.”

“... yes....” Mo Xuanyu answered honestly, tearing up with a trembling lip.

“Did you accept their help? Were you also planning to cheat on todays exam?” Lan Qiren demanded, sounding harsh.

“N-no Lan Laoshi.” Mo Xuanyu stuttered, starting to hiccup. “I promised... promised Xiongzhang I would be good...”

“But you knew about these three planning to help more then half the class cheat and said nothing?” Lan Qiren snapped, hitting his palm against his desk. “How is that good behavior?”

“I-I'm sorry...” Mo Xuanyu hiccuped, getting more and more distressed.

“Lan Laoshi, please.” Wei Wuxian spoke up, “He's real little, and he told me to my face he wouldn't cheat. That should count for something. Mo Xuanyu is a good kid. Honest. He's just little and probably didn't think to tell a teacher.”

“Then let this be a lesson to him.” Lan Qiren stated before standing up. “Mo Xuanyu, since you failed to tell the teachers, a punishment will be decided after I contact your father and see what he thinks. Besides that, I am pushing your exam off till this afternoon during your free time. You will take it alone with me to insure you are not cheating, to make sure you are being honest in that part. I suggest you use your time this morning to think over what you have done. You are dismissed.”

Mo Xuanyu was crying quietly at this point, and after bowing to Lan Qiren, he made it out of the classroom fast. He found a tree, flopped down under it, and began to cry his little heart out. The good news- the only good news for him, was someone was already looking for him.

“A-Yu?!”

Mo Xuanyu looked up, and when he saw Jin Zixuan he started crying harder, thinking his brother was going to be angry with him. “Gege! Gege i'm sorry!”

Jin Zixaun got down on his knees next to his little brother and took his face in his hands. “hey, shush. Your fine. Just tell me why Lan Qiren called you to the Lanshi. Why were you called to the Lanshi? Does it have to do with Wei Wuxian?”

That question only made Mo Xuanyu sob even harder, and through snot and tears, admitted it all to Jin Zixuan. The elder listened, only to slowly gain a headache. “A-Yu... what did I tell you about that idiot...”

“I...i... I'm sorry...” Mo Xuanyu cried, grabbing his brother. “I didn't- I didn't think to- to- to tell Lan Laoshi! I won't do it again!”

“I'm glad that you won't, but now that A-Die finds out, my mother will too and she won't be happy.”

This only made Mo Xuanyu unreachable as he went into a full blown melt down. He couldn't stop crying, unable to even form a sentence as snot spit and tears rolled off his face. Jin Zixuan felt his heart hurt as he tried his best to wipe away what he could.

“Mo-didi! Mo-didi where are you?”

Jin Zixuan's face went dark, as he shot a look behind him. Wei Wuxian came bounding over, stopping as he made eye contact with the Jin Heir.

“Don't you think you've caused enough trouble?” Jin Zixuan snapped.

“Eh? I don't think I came over here to talk to you.” Wei Wuxian scoffed, before looking over at Mo Xuanyu. Before he could get a word out, Jin Zixuan got to his feet, crossed his arms, and blocked the other teens view.

“You, stay away from him.”

“That's why I came over here. Goodness, can't you be less stiff.” Wei Wuxian tsked, then simply stepped to the side, looking around Jin Zixuan to speak to the crying boy. “Mo-didi. I have bad news. I'm Really sorry about getting you into trouble, and i'm sorry to say we can't play together for a while.”

“W...what?” Mo Xuanyu was able to choke out, shakily standing up, only for Jin Zixuan to step in front of him again.

“Ya,” Wei Wuxian continued, simply side stepping Jin Zixuan again. “I got punished too. I have to copy the notes myself this time. No help. And I have to do it during my free time while supervised so I won't see you for a while. When I'm done, or if ever get time, I'll make it up to you. I promise.”

“Go away.” Jin Zixuan huffed.

“I'm going! I said my peace and I am going.” Wei Wuxian shot back, raising his hands as if in defeat. “See you around Mo-didi... and Peacock!”

“Peacock?!” Jin Zixuan snapped, but the other teen had already bolted, running off before even Mo Xuanyu could reply.

 

Later that day, Lan Qiren did exactly as he had said. He called Mo Xuanyu into the Lanshi, and had him take his exam alone under his hard gaze. Even though the boy was nervous, he made it through in his allocated time. While from Lan Qiren's expression looking over the exam, the boy knew he didn't fully succeed, he was glad to know he passed... if only by the skin of his teeth.

For the next three days, he did not see height or hair of Wei Wuxian. He instead spent his evenings painting fan's with Nie Huaisang. He only heard a day after the cheating was found out, that Jin Guangshan was very forgiving. Apparently when he had been informed the boy didn't cheat just didn't inform about the cheating, he simply brushed it off as a small child not wanting to look like a snitch in front of older boys. He also apparently didn't in from Madam Jin at all about the incident, informing Lan Qiren not to bother her with it, especially since the case was taken care of by the Lan Elders great disciplining. Where Mo Xuanyu was very grateful, Jin Zixuan was suspicious. He came to the conclusion his father probably just didn't want to deal with Madam Jin, and left it there, praying that it wasn't something else.

 

So, three days passed without incident.

That was... till the last of those days, when Mo Xuanyu caught Nie Huaisang passing a book onto Jiang Cheng, whispering to 'deliver' the 'goods' to Wei Wuxian. Mo Xuanyu was curious. Only time would tell....

Chapter 5: Clouds Part Two

Summary:

Something is going on in Caiyi Town....

Notes:

owo

Jin Zixuan felt guilty.

 

Watching Mo Xuanyu drag himself around for the past three days since the cheating incident had made Jin Zixuan feel terrible. Not only cause it was hard to watch his little brother seem so gloomy, even when he was painting fans with Nie Huaisang, it was also cause Jin Zixuan felt guilty because he could have done something to not get Mo Xuanyu in all that trouble.

 

You see, Jin Zixuan had his own routine the first couple days of the Gusu Lan Clan's Lectures. He would first get up, get dressed, eat, then head to class. The moment class was over, however, he would head to Mo Xuanyu's class and ask how he was doing. He and his brothers teacher would talk for a little over an hour, then Jin Zixuan would leave to go look for Mo Xuanyu. And this was where he felt guilty. Because He didn't go hang out with his brother. And the reason? Because everyday when he saw Wei Wuxian playing with Mo Xuanyu, his stomach would twist in ways that made the teen feel horrible.

Firstly cause Mo Xuanyu always looked so happy. It didn't help that Wei Wuxian seemed almost way too good at keeping the boy entertained, so good with the seven year old when it came to making him smile. He would do things that Jin Zixuan would never even think to do with Mo Xuanyu, especially things like hunting for bugs or digging in the dirt, which the older brother found distastful. But then, Mo Xuanyu also called Wei Wuxian 'Wei-gege.' The first time he heard him call the teen that, it stung terribly.

It was Cause Jin Zixuan was jealous. There was no other answer. It was so bad, that he couldn't watch his brother play with the teens for more then five minutes before he would storm off to cool his head. It wasn't that he didn't want to play with Mo Xuanyu either, he really did... but... Mo Xuanyu never came looking to ask him. Even during their meals at the end of the day, Mo Xuanyu never asked if Jin Zixuan would join them. Of course that just made Jin Zixuan feel like a petty moron now, AFTER his brother got into trouble. Of course Mo Xuanyu wouldn't ask Jin Zixuan to play with him. For over a year they had put it into routine that the older of the two would come find the younger when they were going to go play. Mo Xuanyu never needed to hunt Jin Zixuan down to ask about hanging out with each other, cause the older had always taken the initiative, cause if he didn't it meant he was busy!

From a mix of despising the idea that Wei Wuxian was better with Mo Xuanyu then he was, to him thinking his little brother should have initiated the conversations... Jin Zixuan now only wanted to throw himself under a rock and bang his head against the ground in an attempt to bully his own pride. Cause that's all it was. Jin Zixuan's pride not only being the Heir of Jin and the older brother, but he had expected to be Mo Xuanyu's best friend, and that the boy would come to him for anything simply cause he was older. But he wasn't the one Mo Xuanyu would come to, and now that he watched a gloomy little seven year old make his way back towards his dorms, and Jin Zixaun absolutely hated himself for it- especially that he was still just not doing his part. He didn't know what to say to his brother. 'Sorry for not wanting to hang out with you, I just hate that your friends with a bad person like Wei Wuxian who I guess isn't that bad cause he actually knows how to talk to you, and its actually cause I am a jealous stupid fool?' Of course he wasn't going to say that! Not only did it not feel right, his pride still tugged at him for wanting to speak so frivolously in his attempt to apologies.

But he really did have to make it up to Mo Xuanyu. Maybe Jin Zixuan would go into town the next free day they had and buy something for his little brother....

 

Sometime after Jin Zixuan had vanished to go about the rest of his day, Mo Xuanyu, having not seen him, had stopped on his journey back to the dorms when he noticed Nie Huaisang acting strange as he sneaked away. Mo Xuanyu followed for a time, till he saw the second young Nie Master rush over to Jiang Cheng, who was hiding among some trees. The two nodded and quietly ran deeper into some forests before peering up at... at the Lan Clan Library?

Mo Xuanyu had only been in there once during the weeks he had been in Cloud Recess, as his teacher showed them it. He was confused as to why those two were sneaking around it like this and was just about to come over and ask, when he heard yelling coming from the library.

“GET LOST!!” Someone roared, and It sounded scary! so he ducked behind some brush of his own. Just then, Wei Wuxian jumped out of the upstairs window, and landed just bellow a nearby tree. He was laughing his butt off with a sword in his hand as he joined his friends- none of whom noticed Mo Xuanyu peaking out from behind his hiding spot. He could only catch bits and pieces of their conversation. Something about Lan Wangji, and seeing something, and how Wei Wuxian was a dead man. It was the first time Mo Xuanyu had seen the teen since his being punished, and so the little boy wanted to go say hi... but then remembered he wasn't allowed to talk to Wei Wuxian until the latter was done with his transcriptions.

So,Instead, he got up from the brush, cleaned himself up and started to walk away. He didn't see Lan Wangji step out of the Library with a look of pure rage in his eyes, nor the pink of his ears, or the way he didn't look like he wanted anyone to be within twenty meters of him. But Lan Wangji did catch sight of him, humming to himself as he left. A flicker of worry crossed the teens face, but he stayed where he was, watching with sharp unwavering eyes.

Wei Ying didn't involve that boy, did he?

 

When Mo Xuanyu woke up the next morning, he got dressed, ate a small breakfast, then headed outside.... only to find all the other boys playing in the dormitory courtyard. He stood there a while, very confused, until one of the boys ran up to him giggling.

“Hey little Jin, no class today. Lan Laoshi was called to a symposium in Qinghe. Actually, no class for a few days, as he won't be back till later this week!”

Mo Xuanyu smiled, thanking the other boy, before running back in his room and grabbing his things. Specifically, he grabbed some blank papers, and a well abused brush, and set out to go find a tree to write under. The brush was close to falling appart, as it was not only one he used in class and to paint with, but had brought with him from Lanling. It's brush hairs were falling out, and would probably be useless by the end of the month if not sooner.

I'll just have to ask for a new one soon... Mo Xuanyu thought to himself.

Today, before he went to play, he planed to write a nice little letter to his mother, telling her everything about his week or more in Gusu. At first he didn't want to say anything about getting in trouble, but decided that would be lying to her. Of all the people one could lie to, Mo Xuanyu didn't want to lie to her. So, he wrote everything. From his new friends, to getting in trouble, to passing his first exam, and about how he was getting better at painting thanks to Nie Huaisang. He even decided to leave a little painting in with the letter, one of a bird, as that was what he painted a lot of with Nie Huaisang. (Sure it's head was just a bit too big for it's body, but what do you expect from a seven year old who was still learning?)

As he finished, Mo Xuanyu noticed a shadow come over him. When he looked up he found himself staring into the familiar smirk full of mischief that belonged to one Wei Wuxian.

“Hello Mo-didi. Miss me?”

Mo Xuanyu smiled warmly up at him, but then quickly pouted. “Wei-gege, you said I couldn't see you till you were done with the transcriptions.”

“Yes. And? I'm done with them. What? Did this didi not miss me? Does he not want to hang around me anymore?”

Mo Xuanyu giggled, then shook his head. “No. We can still play together. But I need to find my gege first. I think he was going into town today so I wanted to ask him something.”

“oh, i'm sorry Mo-didi.” Mo Xuanyu looked past Wei Wuxian as Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang came up, having been following their peer. It was the later of the two, waving his fan in his face that spoke, “He already left. I saw him leaving earlier this morning, and I don't know when he will be back.”

“...oh...”Mo Xuanyu murmured. He pouted as he looked down at his letter, before shaking it off and giving the three teens a big warm smile. “It's fine. I can ask him to do it tomorrow after he gets back. We do have a couple of days off anyway.”

“Your right.” Wei Wuxian said, “And since that's the case, I still need to make up for your getting into trouble! So, why don't we go hunt some pheasants!”

At that moment, Jiang Cheng reached out and smacked Wei Wuxian upside the head. “How is doing something against the rules make up for getting him in trouble for you breaking them already?!”
“Hey, you broke the rules too~” Wei Wuxian whined, getting Mo Xuanyu to cover up his giggles with both his hands. “You took a cheat sheet too! You helped me make them and spread them out! And is hunting Pheasant really breaking the rules if the big ol stick in the mud ain't even here?”

“Stick in the mud? Are you talking about Lan Laoshi?” Mo Xuanyu asked, still covering his laughter. “ Wei-gege, That's rude.”

“I wouldn't say it to his face.” Wei Wuxian countered. “So it isn't that rude.”

“Saying it behind his back isn't nice either.” Mo Xuanyu argued trying to give a serious expression through his giggling.

“Eh? Seems this one makes a fair point. I must put my hands up. I've lost this debate. Mo-didi is very wise.”

This just had the seven year old giggling even more as he picked up his papers and carefully rolled them to put in his sleeve. “So, since I am so wise, can I pick what we get to do today?”

“Sure.” Wei Wuxian said standing up straighter. “What does our wise Mo-didi want us to do?”

“hmmm.” Mo Xuanyu tapped his chin, then said with much enthusiasm exclaimed, “I want to go look for bugs! And birds! We don't have to hunt them, just look for em! Maybe catch a few!”

“Oh! I love bird watching!” Nie Huaisang agreed.

“No hunting them?” Wei Wuxian asked with a particularly fake sad face.

“No.” Mo Xuanyu put his little hands on his hips. “I don't want Wei-gege getting in anymore trouble. I don't want him to end up a... a dead man.”

“Dead man?” Wei Wuxian raised a brow. “Where did you hear that?”

“I saw you running from the library yesterday.” Mo Xuanyu answered honestly. “I heard Jiang-gege say you were going to be a dead man.”

“...” Jiang Cheng's own expression went stiff. “you... you didn't see or hear anything else we said or did... did you?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, “No, Why?”

Wei Wuxian had a mischievous smirk on his face, but just as he opened his mouth to say something, both Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang recognized that particular expression. They both lunged, grabbing their friend and covering his mouth.

“Don't worry about it.” Jiang Cheng said..

“It's not your concern Mo-didi!” Nie Huaisang stated with a nervous laugh.

Wei Wuxian quickly pulled both their hands away, and made a face. “What do you two take me for? I wasn't going to say anything.”

“Sure you weren't.” Jiang Cheng sneered.

“Say what?” Mo Xuanyu asked, now even more curious.

“Don't worry about it Mo-didi.” Wei Wuxian sighed. “These two seem to want to burry me alive as well should I say anything. Whatever. Lets go look for bugs and birds, like you asked.”

 

And so, the four of them strolled about, looking at all the birds and bugs they could find. Wei Wuxian attempted to put a slug on Jiang Cheng who threatened to make him eat it if he tried, and Nie Huaisang helped Mo Xuanyu with the names of all the birds they saw. Mo Xuanyu was quick to tell all three teens that he thought magpies were very pretty. He then said he also thought Peacocks were very pretty, before telling Wei Wuxian to his face that, if he was going to keep calling Jin Zixuan that, he had to acknowledge him being pretty too. Wei Wuxian laughed at that, before leaning over to Jiang Cheng.

“I think that's the point don't you? Pretty boy who preens himself?”

“Shut up.” Jiang Cheng snorted, but dropped to a serious expression when Mo Xuanyu looked back at them confused.

 

As they were passing the cloud recesses reception hall, known as the Yashi, Wei Wuxian was laughing at something Jiang Cheng told him, but abruptly stopped- both in his laughter and in his tracks. “Two little sticks in the... no, Two Lan Zhan's? Wait no...”

Mo Xuanyu made a face, utterly confused at what Wei Wuxian was trying to say. So he followed all three teens gazes... and immediately went still as a statue himself.

A number of people had emerged from the Yashi, but the ones leading the group were two beautiful young men. They were almost exactly alike in appearance- faces as if sculpted out of ice, skin fair and lovely, dressed in white and and walked as if gliding on air. The thing that simply separated the two was their demeanor and their eye color. The first one was Lan Wangji, as Mo Xuanyu would recognize that sour expression and piercing gold eyes anywhere. But of course, at that moment, Mo Xuanyu couldn't keep his eyes off the other person next to him. The reason was the strangers smile. The one next to Lan Wangji had darker colored eyes, but the were soft, kind, and warm. His lips were turned upright in a equally as welcoming smile, and it was almost like he was glowing. This... this had to be Lan Wangji's elder brother- the first most handsome youth of the older generation within the cultivation world... This was Lan Xichen.

Mo Xuanyu was completely immune to the glare and subsequent pause of Lan Wangji toward them... before said teen approached and called out the seven year old's name, finally snapping the child a bit out of his stupor.

“Mo Xuanyu, you are not supposed to be messing around Wei Wuxian.” Lan Wangji stated, his words sharp but his eyes sharper.

“Eh? Lan Zhan, everyone was told not to be around me till I was done with the transcriptions.” Wei Wuxian whined, stepping between the boy and the cold faced youth, “And aren't I finished? Don't you remember? We talked yesterday? Remember~”

Lan Wangji's face twisted into a death glare. There was something in his eyes, like if he looked at Wei Wuxian much longer he would be burned by some terrible flame, so he looked away, into the far distance. He now completely ignored Wei Wuxian.

“So, then you are Wei Wuxian of Yunmeng?” Lan Xichen spoke, catching Mo Xuanyu's attention again. Even his voice was melodic. Mo Xuanyu stared at him, quiet and unblinking, feeling something he couldn't name.

“Yes, that's me,” Wei Wuxian gestured with courtesy.

Lan Xichen nodded, then looked to Jiang Cheng.

“Jiang Cheng of Yunmeng.” the teen said with the same gesture of courtesy.

After returning the greeting to him as well, Lan Xichen smiled more familiarly to the next youth.

“Xichen-gege...” Nie Huaisang squeaked out.

Lan Xichen was warm as he greeted him. “Huaisang, I have recently returned from Qinghe. Your older brother was asking after your studies. How are things? Will you be able to pass this year?”

“F-for the most part, yes...” Nie Huaisang said, flattening out like a wilted squash.

Lan Xichen nodded to him, then let his eyes settle on the little boy following the three teens. “And if I heard right, this little master is Mo Xuanyu? Jin Zonghu's youngest?”

Mo Xuanyu couldn't speak. It was like a frog got caught in his throat, and all he could do was nod before feeling his face get warm. He abruptly hid behind Wei Wuxian's leg. The youth snickered as Lan Xichen just looked at the boy with a warm grin.

“Am I scary to you Little Mo?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head with a smile that he tried to hide, before shoving his face into the back of Wei Wuxian's leg. This got a soft laugh from Lan Xichen who shook his own head at the child's antics.

“Zewu-jun, where are you all off to anyway?” Wei Wuxian asked with a grin, taking a look at all the Lan's present, and their swords in their hands.

“To exterminate evil water ghosts.” Lan Xichen replied, “We are short on capable hands, so I returned to find Wangji.”
As Mo Xuanyu peeked out from behind Wei Wuxian, to take a look at the handsome Zewu-jun, he noticed someone eyeballing him. He looked over and saw one of the youths in Lan attire, looking at him awkwardly, before completely ignoring him once he noticed the kid looking back. He didn't look particularly interesting, so Mo Xuanyu looked away.

Lan Wangji spoke up, not even looking in the others direction. “Xiongzhang, no need to speak overmuch on the matter. Time is of the essence. We should depart.”

Wei Wuxian stepped up and away from Mo Xuanyu, “Hold on, Hold on, I know how to catch water ghosts. Zewu-jun, why don't you bring us along?” he pointed to himself, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang, the later of whom shook his head.

Lan Xichen smiled, but did not speak. Lan Wangji however was quick to say, “It is against the rules.”

“How is it against the rules?” Wei Wuxian demanded, as Mo Xuanyu tried to hide behind him again, if only cause he was too shy to take peeks at Lan Xichen head on. “We are always catching water ghosts back at Yunmeng. Besides it's not like there are any classes we are missing.”

Jiang Cheng, who felt Wei Wuxian had lost Jiang Clan some face over their stay so far, quickly chimed in. “That's right Zewu-jun. We can definitely be of help.”

“Unnecessary. The Lan Clan of Gusu can also-”

Lan Wangji didn't get to finish as Lan Xichen cut him off with polite words and a smile. “That may not be such a bad idea. Thank you both in advance. Please, go make your preparations, and we can depart together. Will Huaisang be joining us?”

Nie Huaisang quickly shook his head. “I'll pass. I should probably go back and review my studies.”

Mo Xuanyu, realizing that the group was leaving the Cloud Recess, suddenly remembered something and quickly tugged on Wei Wuxian's robes, “I want to come too.”
“Eh?!” Wei Wuxian shook his head, “Mo-didi is too little. You can't help us. You'll stay here-”

“N-Not to fight the ghosts.” Mo Xuanyu admired, then let go and rubbed his hand together nervously. “I-if I can't go that's fine too... m-maybe Wei-gege can do it for me? Or... or some one else?”

“What is it that you need Mo Gongzi?” Lan Xichen asked, one hand behind his back as he smiled down at the boy.

Mo Xuanyu looked up at him, and got all flustered again. The seven year old swayed, unsure how to talk to the youth. After a moment, he finally pulled out some rolled up paper from his sleeve, and handed it to the pretty young man without looking at him.

“Oh? What's this?” Lan Xichen asked, taking it in hand.

“Its a letter....” Mo Xuanyu mumbled sheepishly. “For my mama....”

Lan Xichen's hand twitched slightly. His smile didn't disappear and the only one who noticed was Lan Wangji, who glanced over with a side eye.

“Is that so?” Lan Xichen laughed. “And you wanted it delivered to Lanling?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head... then quickly explained, if not still nervous. “My mama lives in Mo Village... she... she isn't allowed to live with me in Lanling... so... So gege- I mean Xiongzhang takes me to see here once a month. But since I am learning here in Gusu, I can't go see her. So I am writing her letters, until I can see her again.”

When Mo Xuanyu looked up at Lan Xichen, he saw that smile had disappeared- if just for a second, as his eyes seemed to have traces of something else hidden in them. Lan Wangji also lost that scowl he had been wearing, and was now looking back at the boy with a blank expression. After a moment, the younger of the twin jades turned back around, hiding whatever he was thinking- keeping it to himself.

Lan Xichen regained his smile, and looked at Mo Xuanyu rather kindly. “I see. That is very thoughtful of you. I am sure she will love to receive such a letter. Would Mo-gongzi like to come with us then? That way he can make sure the letter gets to her? Maybe I can also see if there is a way we can get letters from her back to you as well during your stay?”

“R-really?!” Mo Xuanyu blurted out.

Lan Xichen nodded. “I would be more then happy to help. After all... a little boy like yourself should be able to talk to his mother.”

“We should get going.” Lan Wangji spoke up, not looking back.

Lan Xichen glanced back at him, a worried look on his face. Wei Wuxian stared at the back of Lan Wangji's head, noticing him seeming a bit stiffer. But instead of worrying too much about it at the moment, he nudged Jiang Cheng and the two ran off to go make preparations.

Nie Huaisang bowed to Lan Xichen then made to leave, but not before waving off Mo Xuanyu, who waved back enthusiastically. Once that was done, the seven year old finally realized he was alone with the Lan's. He knew Wei Wuxian would be back at any moment, but when he glanced back up at Lan Xichen, who still had that pretty face and smile, he wished the teen was back already. Sure he had gotten that ounce of courage to make his request, but now his stomach felt all silly again. He lowered his head and clasped his hands behind his back, rubbing his boot into the ground.

Lan Xichen just chuckled at the boys awkwardness, bending down slightly to hand him back his letter. “How about you hold onto this? That way you can send it. After that we can find you a place to wait until we are done with our water ghosts.”

“...o... okay...” Mo Xuanyu muttered, taking his letter back... then hugging it as he glanced at Lan Xichen, through his eyelashes. “T-thank you.... Zewu-jun.”

“Just call me Lan Xichen.” the young man said, patting the boy on the head.

“Xiongzhang.” Lan Wangji spoke up, still not looking Mo Xuanyu's way. “Why bring those two along? Joking and larking about is unsuitable during spirit extermination.”

Mo Xuanyu did in fact, look toward Lan Wangji- but he was still scared of this youth, so he stepped back a little, hiding ever so slightly behind Lan Xichen.

The later straightened up and answered his brother calmly, “Jiang Zongzhu's chief disciple and his only son both have a fair reputation in Yunmeng. They may not only now how to joke and lark about.”

Lan Wangji said nothing, but when he looked back, it was almost as if his very eyes spoke. And they said, I beg to differ.

Little Mo Xuanyu wanted to defend his big friend Wei Wuxian but when he opened his mouth slightly, Lan Wangji's eyes found him, and he quickly shut it. He did fully hide behind Lan Xichen then, unintentionally grabbing the young man's robe. The elder of the two Twin Jades, made an oh? Sound, before looking down and back with his warmest smile.

“Mo-Gongzi has no need to hide. Wangji might looked cold, but he means you no ill will.”

Lan Wangji's expression shifted slightly, real slightly, as his face rarely showed any emotion. He finally glanced at the boy properly, before knitting his brow. There was a long uncomfortable silence, before he spoke simply.

“Mo Xuanyu, did... Wei Wuxian show you a book?”

Mo Xuanyu peeked around Lan Xichen, looking at the teen with confusion. Why was Lan Wangji bringing this up all of the sudden? And what book was he talking about?

“What's this about a book?” Lan Xichen asked, mirroring Mo Xuanyu's thoughts.

Lan Wangji quickly shook his head. “If he didn't see it, then he is fine and it matters not. However, I still think Wei Wuxian should not join us.”

“Really?” Lan Xichen grinned, “You seemed like you wanted Jiang Zongzhu's eldest disciple to come. That's the other reason I agreed to let them... cause you looked so keenly at him.”

Mo Xuanyu scrunched up his face then. Ever since he first saw Lan Wangji, he was always glaring at Wei Wuxian, or being present when later was in trouble. For all Mo Xuanyu knew, Lan Wangji hated Wei Wuxian's guts! But now, as the teen went stiff, and his brow twitched, he wasn't even sure that was the case.

Finally, after a long icy silence, Lan Wangji looked away, and in an arduous tone said, “Nothing of the sort.”

Before he could say more to defend himself, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng had returned with their swords. The group then mounted their swords, Mo Xuanyu climbing up onto Wei Wuxian's. Lan Xichen offered to help the small child, but the boy was still a bit nervous and shy around him, so answered no with strong shake of his head, and a bashful smile before running off. Still, then seven year old kept taking glances at Lan Xichen as they flew toward their destination.

 

…

 

Caiyi Town, as Mo Xuanyu learned it was called, was a place more then ten kilometers away from the Cloud Recesses. The town itself wove through the water ways like a web of buildings and docks. The shores were packed with men and women, and stands and the docks were packed with boats of all shapes and sizes. Each person had baskets upon baskets of fruits, vegetables, bamboo crafts, cakes, tofu and tea. There was even some fine silks among the trading that occurred every which way one looked. Everyone spoke so softly, even when arguing. Mo Xuanyu liked it a lot. Normally, he very much disliked very crowded places, especially if they were loud. But everyone here was so soft spoken and kind, the boy couldn't help but keep a smile.

He then watched as Wei Wuxian bought two jugs from a local vendor and passed one to Jiang Cheng.

“The way the people of the Gusu area speak is so kittenish. They should see how people in Yunmeng argue!”

“are people in Yunmeng mean?” Mo Xuanyu asked, suddenly frowning.

“Eh?” Wei Wuxian looked back at the boy, opening up the jug he had. “No. Actually they are really friendly folk. It's just their loud and rowdy.”

“Like you?” Mo Xuanyu asked with a smile.

“Nope. I am a hundred times worse!” Wei Wuxian teased, but just as he went to take a chug of the drink he paused. “Eh? Lan Zhan? What's the look for? If it's cause I didn't get you one, it's not out of being stingy! People of your clan aren't allowed to drink right?”

Mo Xuanyu peered behind him at Lan Wangji, who once again was glaring. The seven year old frowned, and quickly rushed to catch up with Wei Wuxian, grabbing his sleeve so he wouldn't get left behind.

The first stop of the groups little outing was a small relay station within the town, where Lan Xichen went inside and spoke to one of the courier's.

Mo Xuanyu waited with the others outside, when he heard mumbling.

“I know Zewu-jun is just being nice, but do we really have to make this stop for the Jin brat?”

Mo Xuanyu frowned as he glanced back as one of the Lan's shot a hard look at another.

“Su She, mind yourself. It's not like this is going to take long, and speaking ill of a child is unbecoming of oneself.”

Mo Xuanyu looked away with a frown, when he felt a the sleeve he was holding tug. He looked up at Wei Wuxian who made a silly face at him, cheering the boy back up very quickly. Once Lan Xichen was finished within the relay station, he stepped back out and motioned for Mo Xuanyu to come to him. The boy was hesitant, still so very shy of the young man, but still did as he was told. When he came forward, Lan Xichen got down slightly and pointed the boy to the courier that had followed him out of the relay station.

“He can take your letter to your mother in Mo Village. I have also asked that he sees if she has anything for you, so he may bring it back. If so, he will bring it to the Cloud Recesses main gates directly. After that, when you feel the need to send her something, you can either talk to someone at the gates, or come find me. Would that be all right?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, then very carefully handed his letter to the courier. The courier took it with a kind smile, and then stepped back into the relay station to get other things ready. Mo Xuanyu watched him, before turning to Lan Xichen and cupping his hands. “Thank you Zewu-jun.”

“It is of no trouble.” The young man said, “And I said before, you can just call me Lan Xichen.”

“I know... b-but I want to be respectable.” Mo Xuanyu said, hiding a big silly grin behind his bowing head.

Lan Xichen just chuckled at this, patting the boy on the head and making to stand. “No that we are done here, lets get to the job at hand.”

“So, what will we do with this Mo-didi while the rest of us are taking care of business?” Wei Wuxian asked as the group made their way towards the docks. “Don't want him getting into any sort of trouble while we're out, now do we?”

“I don't get into trouble like Wei-gege does.” Mo Xuanyu argued, relaxing now that he wasn't under Lan Xichen's gaze. “Wei-gege is the one who gets into lots of trouble.”

Wei Wuxian laughed rather hard at that, but before he could respond to the kid, a voice called out from somewhere along the crowded dock.

“A-Yu? A-Yu!”

Mo Xuanyu jolted, but when he spun around and saw who called out to him, he was quickly smiling, “Gege!!”

The only reason Mo Xuanyu quickly lost his smile when he turned to greet his brother, was that when Jin Zixuan came running toward them his expression was one of concern towards the boy and a glare directed at Wei Wuxian next to him.

“A-Yu, what are you doing outside the Cloud Recess?” Jin Zixuan asked, catching up and bending down to get on eye level with his brother. “And why are you messing with Wei Wuxian again?”

“For your information, I'm out of my punishment, so I can hang around with whomever and go off to whereeve I so very well please.” Wei Wuxian scoffed. “As for Mo-didi being here, you can ask Zewu-jun that, not me. I didn't invite him.”

Jin Zixuan glared at him at first but went stiff, then quickly turned to look up at Lan Xichen who nodded to him politely. “Z-Zewu-jun brought him... my apologies for assuming...” he paused, then quickly stood and cupped his hands- one holding a long thin pretty box- to the older Twin Jade. “Sorry to ask you this, but why is my brother with you Zewu-jun?”

“He was wanting to send a letter to his mother, and asked if we could take care of it since we were heading into town anyway.” Lan Xichen answered. “For reasons I will not bother you with, I chose to help him personally. I hope you do not mind.”

“...” Jin Zixuan had a tinge of a pained look cross his eyes, before he slowly looked down at Mo Xuanyu. “... I... would have taken you if you asked.”

“I was going to ask you...” Mo Xuanyu admitted, “But you had already left. I was going to ask you tomorrow instead but, Zewu-jun was very nice to let me come with them today.” he paused, looking at the box in Jin Zixuan's hand, frowning. “Gege, why are you in Caiyi town? And what's that?”

Jin Zixuan looked at the box, then around at all the eyes now on him. He suddenly looked very uncomfortable- bashful even. “Oh... uhm... well... I was...” His face scrunched up harshly, trying to decide where to put the box and his hands. After a long uncomfortable silence, he mummbled out in a hushed voice “I... was getting A-Yu a gift... since I haven't had the time to hang out with you... as much... these days”

“But you said I can't have toys while we are at Gusu...” Mo Xuanyu said, causing Wei Wuxian to cover a laugh as Jiang Cheng elbowed him then started dragging him away. He mumbling something to one of the other Lan Juniors about going to get them some sampans to ride, and was followed slightly by Lan Wangji to make sure they weren't doing anything foolish. This made Jin Zixuan feel a slight more comfortable, less eyes on him that was....But only just by a tiny margin.

“Yes, I did say that A-Yu... but this isn't a toy.” Jin Zixuan stated as he held out the box- not looking at his brother as he did. He still felt very uncomfortable, refusing to make eye contact with Lan Xichen, who covered a small chuckle with his sleeve, or anyone else who stood there just.. watching. Mo Xuanyu took the box carefully, curiosity written all over his face.

When the seven year old opened it up he let out a little gasp. Inside the pristine little box was three different kinds of brushes, all of varrying softness and length and with them was a small ink stone.

“You... you got me paint brushes?!” Mo Xuanyu asked excitedly.

“You seemed to be really interested in painting more recently... so... I thought you would like them.” Jin Zixuan mumbled, looking everywhere but at his brother and the group around them.

“Mo-Gongzi likes painting then?” Lan Xichen asked with a chuckle.

“Uhuh!” Mo Xuanyu answered loudly before closing the box and throwing his arms around Jin Zixuan. “Thank you gege!! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! I love them a lot! I really, really love them!!!”

“Be careful with them though.” Jin Zixuan warned halfheartedly, unable to hide the genuine smile on his face at how excited Mo Xuanyu was. “Their very good ones. So you need to treat them with the utmost care.”

Mo Xuanyu pulled back, nodding very seriously, “Oh I will! I will gege! I will take the utmost care! Promise! I love this gift very, very much!”

Jin Zixuan looked happy, almost as happy as his little brother as he reached down and patted his head. “I'm glad.” After the warm moment, he glanced up at Lan Xichen, clearing his throat, and returning to a more neutral expression. “Thank you Zewu-jun, for helping my didi today.”

Lan Xichen nodded, saying “It was no problem at all. Like I said before, we were already heading out for-”

 

“AHHHHHH!!!”

 

The group turned abruptly as People immediately began running away from the docks in a horde of terrified faces. just as They were catching onto what was happening one person fleeing the dockside was grabbed by something that had lunged out of the water and began to drag them back toward the murky river.

“Water Ghosts!” Wei Wuxian called out from a sampan he had boarded, just before it shook a little and he pulled out his sword.

Mo Xuanyu tightened his grip on his brother, his eyes going wide as he watched a woman almost got dragged into the water, thankfully to be rescued a second later by Jiang Cheng who sliced down at the water ghost.

Lan Xichen got very serious, pulling out his own sword and rushing out onto the river, followed by the other Lan's with him. Jin Zixuan wasn't one to just stand by and let others do all the work, so he quickly pulled Mo Xuanyu off, and turned to face him.

“A-Yu, get away from the water, and find somewhere safe to hide!”

“Gege-” Mo Xuanyu stuttered out, his eyes wide and terrified.

“You'll be fine- just stay away from the water! Go!” Jin Zixuan snapped, before rushing away and following the others out onto the boats.

 

Mo Xuanyu stumbled back away from the docks, watching as Water Ghosts pulled up and out of the river, grabbing onto boats and people alike, all of whom were quickly rescued by one of the many junior cultivators present. The boy looked about as he saw all of them fighting the ghosts off, either with sword or talisman or other skills of use. Mo Xuanyu had actually never seen anyone fight like this before, save the day his brother found him and saved him from the measuring snake over a year ago. He had been sick and had been covering his head, so hadn't even seen the fight itself, just the aftermath. This time however he had a full view of his brother's skill.

Even if Jin Zixuan seemed to not like Wei Wuxian, maybe even Jiang Cheng for that matter, he was in on the fight with them- side by side. Jin Zixuan sliced at a few water ghosts, sending them fleeing back under the surface, as Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng took to keeping off other water ghosts along the back side of their sampan they were using for stable footing. In the air, and upon his sword Lan Xichen over saw some of the fight, calling out to some of the Lan Juniors, before flying down to swiftly take out several water ghosts all by himself. Lan Wangji stood atop a sampan as well and sent out sealing talismans, forcing the watery spirits back down from whence they came.

Mo Xuanyu had backed a ways from the dock, but was too distracted by the fighting, that his foot snagged on a fallen basket and he fell backwards. The box of paint brushes slipped from his hand and clattered along the dock, Causing the boy to panic. not wanting to loose the kind gift from his brother, Mo Xuanyu lunged over, snatching it back up and quickly shoving it into his robes. Now no longer too distracted, he went to get up and run away....

At that very moment, something wet and slimy shot through the boards on the dock and took his ankle.

Mo Xuanyu let out a cry as he crashed onto the wooden dock, turning his head as a water ghost gurgled at him, its white eyes boring into him before it began to try and drag him back and under. Out of sheer panic, The boy swung out his free foot, kicking it in the face, which caused it to let go for a second. Mo Xuanyu was quick to scramble across the dock, as it lunged for him again. Before it could reach him however, a blue sword glare shot out, cutting through the ghost instantly. the seven year old attempted to look back, but some one snatched him by the collar, and leapt up onto a tiled roof of a nearby building, before carefully dropping him aside and turning to face the river once more. Looking up, Mo Xuanyu first thought it had been Lan Xichen to save him, as he saw the Lan robes, and the hair and the height... but just when he started to thank the young man, he looked up fully and saw a pair of honey gold eyes look back at him.

“Are you all right?” Lan Wangji asked stiffly, holding out his almost crystal like sword.

Mo Xuanyu blinked up at him before he nodded very slowly. that was enough for Lan Wangji to decide he was, indeed, all right. He then turned and went back to the fight without a second glance. Mo Xuanyu stood up, before immediately sitting back down, as not to fall off the tiled roof, but quickly set his eyes on Lan Wangji as he rejoined the fight... which didn't take much longer to end, as the specters vanished down into the water not too soon after that.

Mo Xuanyu still stared at the youth though, more out of curiosity then anything. For all the times he had run into the teen, Lan Wangji always came off as angry or uncaring to him... scary even. But... then he saved him? It wasn't that Mo Xuanyu didn't think Lan Wangji was capable, or that he wouldn't save him at all if it was necessary.. he just... thought it had been someone else... would have been someone else....

Instead he was stuck on a roof with his feelings, some ranging from confusion, others startled silent terror after almost having been dragged into the water. The seven year old was staring off into nothing, as Jin Zixuan called out to him. After about the fifth call, Lan Wangji finally pointed the teen to the roof he had left the boy on, a slight knit his brow.

Jin Zixuan quickly got up there, and when he took Mo Xuanyu's arm, the boy finally snapped out of his trance. For some reason, it also kickstarted Mo Xuanyu's emotions, as tears suddenly started coming out of his eyes.

“A-Yu, are you hurt?” Jin Zixuan asked, almost a slight panic to his tone as he pulled Mo Xuanyu closer to him. “Are you all right? What's wrong?”

“....” Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just shook his head, and grabbed onto his brother as tightly as he could.

After seeing he really was okay, save the boys boots and edge of his robes being a little wet, Jin Zixuan let out a sigh, and carried his brother back down to the ground. Mo Xuanyu was hugging his brothers neck as the teen joined the others back by the dock.

“Zewu-jun, what was that?” Jin Zixuan asked, as Wei Wuxian kicked at the water to see if anything else would come up.

“Why we were in town.” Lan Xichen answered honestly. “But I didn't think it had gotten this bad... the ghosts were supposed to be more concentrated in Biling Lake down the way....”

“Is Caiyi town known for that many drownings?” Jin Zixuan asked. “That seemed like way too many water ghosts to just be a simple issue...”

“The reason I went back to get Wangji after learning about this situation was the amount of water ghosts I had collected before...” Lan Xichen answered looking over the water. “When I had the bodies we collected cleaned up and brought back to town... less then a tenth of them were recognized.”

“That doesn't make any sense.” Wei Wuxian commented, eyeing Mo Xuanyu, “Water Ghosts are territorial. They usually only recognize one body of water- the place they drowned.”

“Your are right.” Lan Xichen nodded, before turing to the rest of the group. “Make ready. We head for Biling Lake immediately.” Then he turned his attention to Jin Zixuan, “It would probably be best if you and your brother return to the Cloud Recess. IF you could, Jin Gongzi, please see if there are any of Lan Clan who would be willing to come lend some aid to Caiyi town in case some of the Water Ghosts make it back.”

“Of course, Zewu-jun.” Jin Zixuan nodded, and turned to leave, still carrying his brother. He was stopped when Mo Xuanyu suddenly sat up in his arms a little.

“W-wait...”

“A-Yu-” Jin Zixuan started, only for his brother to wiggle out of his arms and quickly run up to Lan Wangji.

The boy cupped his hands, bowing and very quietly spoke- “T-thank you for saving me.”

Lan Wangji looked down at him. His expression stayed nuetral as he just nodded with a short, “Mn.”

Mo Xuanyu only then returned to his brother, waving off Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian, before he left.

Wei Wuxian, the mischievous teen he was, slid over to Lan Wangji as he watched the seven year old leave.

“eh, Lan Zhan, it seems you have an admirer.”

“...” Lan Wangji ignored him and turned to leave.

“Really Lan Zhan. You should have heard Mo-didi the first time he saw you. Do you know what he said?”

Lan Wangji continued to ignore him as he boarded a Sampan.

“he asked me why that 'pretty gege' was glaring at me. He thinks your pretty Lan Zhan! Or should I call you pretty-gege?”

Lan Wangji flinched slightly, then glared back at Wei Wuxian who smiled at him impishly.

Lan Xichen watched this, covered up a laugh with a cough, before boarding his own Sampan and lead the group on toward Biling Lake.

 

…

 

 

It had been over a couple of hours since Mo Xuanyu and Jin Zixuan had made it back to Cloud Recess. Jin Zixuan did just as he was asked, and informed a few sect disciples and Lan Clan main disciples of the events that had transpired. But, when he made to take Mo Xuanyu back to his dorm, the boy was reluctant. He wanted to wait for Wei Wuxian and the others to get back, wanting to know they were all okay.

Jin Zixuan didn't fight him on this, and instead left to go get the boy some ink sticks and paper to keep him busy as he waited for them to return. During that wait, Nie Huaisang came by, and joined them by the gate, sitting and painting with Mo Xuanyu who was more then happy to have the extra company.

As they did, Jin Zixuan paced nearby, occasionally leaning against a wall or a tree. He wasn't worried about the others, not only cause they were not his people to worry over, but also because each of them were fully capable of taking care of themselves. He was simply here for Mo Xuanyu. That was it.

By the mark of the third hour since they had got back, Mo Xuanyu looked up to see Lan Xichen leading the group back into the gates of the Cloud Recess. Quickly putting away his new brushes, he lunged to his feet and ran over to greet them.

“Zewu-jun! Zewu-jun!” Mo Xuanyu called out waving to the young man. Now that he had hung around Lan Xichen before, he felt more comfortable speaking with him... a little. Every time he saw how pretty Lan Xichen was he still had those funny feelings in his tummy he couldn't quiet name, but at that moment, he just ignored it. “Are you all okay? Did you take care of the water ghosts?”

By that point Mo Xuanyu had reached them, and Lan Xichen glanced over, giving the boy a weak smile... but...

“It's complicated Mo-gongzi.” Lan Xichen answered honestly as they boy came to a stop. “Pardon me for now. I have to go speak with the elders.” He nodded to the boy, and made to leave... before pausing and looking back at him. Lan Xichen smiled. “You have ink on your face.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu blinked, then bashfully wiped his face, which did absolutely nothing.

Lan Xichen smiled a bit more genuinely before seeming to think of something. He faced Mo Xuanyu for a moment, and spoke, “Mo-gongzi, did you know I paint too?” the boy looked up at him surprised as he continued, “Maybe one day during your stay I could show you some of my art. Would you like that?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded very quickly, and Lan Xichen smiled.

“Then i'll make a day to come show you them. For now I have work to do. I will see you around Mo Xuanyu.”

With that he left, like a gentle breeze on a warm summer day.

By that point Jin Zixuan and Nie Huaisang had caught up to Mo Xuanyu, and were the ones to notice the down expressions of some of the Lan Clan's sect disciples as they came in. When Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian entered, the later carrying a basket of random things (Which got him an annoyed look from the Jin Heir) Nie Huaisang made the inquiry.

“What happened out there? Why is everyone so defeated looking... besides Wei-Xiong.”

Wei Wuxian glanced over, smirked... but suddenly lost some of his cheerfulness with an annoyed pout. “We found the source of the Water Ghosts.” He answered tossing something to Nie Huaisang, then to Mo Xuanyu.

Jin Zixuan caught the one being tossed to his brother out of suspicion. when he saw it was just a loquat, he went ahead and handed it down to the boy, who smiled wide as he accepted the fruit.

“Well isn't that a good thing?” Nie Huaisang asked, rolling his own loquat around in his hands.

Jiang Cheng tsked. “No. The source was a Water Borne Abyss.”

“A What?” Mo Xuanyu asked, pausing before he took a bite.

“Water Borne Abyss.” Jin Zixuan repeated. “It's... something that happens when bodies of water collect enough resentful energy that it gives them a temperament. Causing the water itself to feed on capsizing ships and people who drown....” He paused then made a face as he looked back up at the other three teens, “But that doesn't make sense. Zewu-jun said very few of the bodies found were locals. A Water Borne Abyss would have to have been born from the locals though... right?”

“Not unless it was driven here.” Wei Wuxian tsked. “I'll give the Jin Heir here three guess as to who would be so hauty as to send something that terrible into someone else's home. Any guesses?”

Jin Zixuan glared at Wei Wuxian, but as he thought about it, Nie Huaisang was the one to give the answer.

“Wen Clan.”

Mo Xuanyu had finally started to eat his loquat, but looked up when he heard this. The name Wen Clan wasn't really unknown to Mo Xuanyu, as he had heard them mentioned in passing conversation over his time in Lanling. If they were spoken of, it was only in whispers, and often not kindly. From his understanding, they were a massive Cultivation Clan- Bigger the Jin Clan by all stretches of the imagination.

Mo Xuanyu swallowed, and frowned. “Why would this Wen Clan send such bad thing somewhere else instead of dealing with it themselves?”

“Good question Mo-didi.” Wei Wuxian responded, much to a disgruntled Jin Zixuan. “It's cause they are no good. Selfish even. I hear they even have told a few clans they can't night hunt in certain places cause it's 'their' territory.”

“Stop.” Jin Zixuan quickly snapped. “Wen Clan doesn't take kindly to rumors.”

“And how would they know I said anything?” Wei Wuxian asked. “They never come to these things. There isn't a single member of Wen Clan in Gusu right now. Why? Cause they think themselves better then the rest. Let them I say.” He suddenly smiled, winking at Mo Xuanyu. “Makes it more fun to watch when they get proven Wrong.”

Jin Zixuan shot him a hard look, when Mo Xuanyu spoke up. “But... doesn't that mean they're responible for all the people who got hurt in Caiyi Town? Shouldn't they help the people who got hurt?”

Jiang Cheng looked at him, then at Jin Zixuan before stating what everyone besides the boy already knew, “They won't. Cause who can prove it? They are powerful enough they can do what they want, and deny everything. It's better to just do what we can. That's what Lan Clan is going to have to do for Caiyi Town.”

“But that's not nice.” Mo Xuanyu stated, only for Jin Zixuan to take his arm.

“We should go A-Yu. It's getting late already.”

“Can't Jin Clan do something too?” Mo Xuanyu blurted out. “Can't we send people to help Lan Clan take care of this?”

“... it...” Jin Zixuan stuttered, pausing and becoming a bit speechless.

Thankfully, Nie Huaisang had something to say. “Mo-didi, everyone has troubles... and some caused by Wen Clan. If trouble occurs close to Lanling, but they have too many people rushing to help Gusu, they might not be able to help themselves. It's just... how things are...”

“... but that's not fair.” Mo Xuanyu said, looking upset.

“...no... it isn't.” Nie Huaisang said... and there was a faint anger in his own eyes. “It really isn't Mo-didi...”

 

After that, things went back to... some semblance of normal.

With Lan Qiren still away at Qinghe, chaos reigned- and the king was Wei Wuxian. Jin Zixuan did his best to keep busy with Mo Xuanyu, and away from the problematic teen, who was hosting big gatherings in his and Jiang Cheng's room. Because he had over heard of some things going on in there, such as drinking liquor, and looking through... certain types of books..... Jin Zixuan firmly banned Mo Xuanyu from seeking out Wei Wuxian while those little parties were going on.

Then, one day later in the week while Mo Xuanyu had just gotten up and was watching some of the other younger boys play a game in the courtyard of the dorms, he got a visit from Lan Xichen.

“hello Mo-gongzi.” He said as he came over, the other boys pausing with stares.

“... h-hello...” Mo Xuanyu stuttered out, his bashfulness returning. “May I ask why Zewu-jun is here?”

“I said I would show you some of my paintings when I had some free time next.” Lan Xichen answered. “I have some free time this morning. Would you care to come see them?”

Mo Xuanyu beamed. “I would love to!”

 

And with that, Mo Xuanyu followed right behind the young man as they left the dorms. The other boys gave eachother looks. Some were shocked, others grumpy. To them, it was completely out of the blue for the little Jin to suddenly be getting special treatment by the Lan Clan's future Zongzhu. But how would they now Mo Xuanyu had already met Lan Xichen, and had unknowingly gotten his pity, and his kindness.

 

Before they could make it to where ever they were headed however, they were both stopped by nearby wailing.

“I don't want to carry you anymore! Get the hell off!”

“No, I'm wounded!”

 

Mo Xuanyu instantly recognized the voices of both Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian, and was obviously concerned when he heard Wei Wuxian's whining. Seeing as the boy looked worried, and he himself was curious as to the commotion, Lan Xichen stepped along the white stone path till they came across three familiar teens, who were jostling about on the path.

When Mo Xuanyu saw Wei Wuxian, he let out a sound, one purely upset. The teen had welts all over his hands and was slumped over Jiang Cheng, all limp and boneless in nature.

“What's happened?” Lan Xichen asked, looking at the three who froze upon seeing him.

Mo Xuanyu ran over and looked up at Wei Wuxian with big worried eyes. “Wei-gege are you okay?! What happened to your hands?!”

X-Xichen-ge... Mo-didi...” Nie Huaisang stammered, “Wei-xiong... he was... well he was punished this morning with over a hundred strikes from the ferule.. uhm... Does Xichen-ge, maybe have some medicine he could give us for the injuries?”

Mo Xuanyu pouted as Lan Xichen came up and inspected Wei Wuxian. “Wangji administers punishments... Wei-gongzi, you can't walk? What exactly happened?”

All three teens looked at eachother, all too reluctant to answer the question. What neither Mo Xuanyu or Lan Xichen knew, was Wei Wuxian had snuck out and gotten some wine- emperors smile to be exact. When he returned, he ran into Lan Wangji, and in the ensuing fight, Wei Wuxian knocked them both over the wall. The next morning, Lan Wangji came to collect the youth, only to find him- and almost all the other guest youths strewn about the floor, and drunk- as well as having several books of a certain nature strewn about as well. Of course neither Jiang Cheng or Nie Husiang wanted to say any of this to Lan Xichen, so Wei Wuxian took it upon himself to be a distraction.

“Zewu-jun, your didi is so mean and harsh! I can't even walk~!” He raised his hands with a pout, “there are more of these on my back- I am certain! They hit me so many times I can barely stand!”

Mo Xuanyu pouted, looking really upset, which was the only thing Wei Wuxian regretted, as he was certain the boy might start crying on his behalf.

“Ah.” Lan Xichen nodded, looking over the marks. “These are indeed a bit too severe... It make take several days to heal... unless...”

“Unless what?” Jiang Cheng asked, truly concerned.

Lan Xichen smiled. “Well, lets just say medication won't be necessary. Wei-gongzi, let me tell you of a remedy that will have you recovered within hours.”

 

And so Lan Xichen told Wei Wuxian of the cold springs, and after stating he had permission to go there, left with Mo Xuanyu right on his tail. The boy was worried about Wei Wuxian... but at the same time, it wasn't the first point of which he had been punished. But this badly? After a while, the finally reached a small building, and Lan Xichen asked Mo Xuanyu to stay put while he headed inside.

Looking around the outside, Mo Xuanyu saw the place was surrounded by bamboo, some as tall as trees. He swayed a little as he looked up at them, then out over the trees beyond. He noticed a path up and back- deeper into the Cloud Recess, one that split off. He didn't think too hard about it though and simply waited like he was asked.

Soon enough Lan Xichen returned with a few rolled up pieces under his arm, and a soft expression on his face.

“Here we are. Come. Take a look.”

Mo Xuanyu grinned as he came over to where Lan Xichen knelt, that way the boy could see the paintings. When he unfurled one, Mo Xuanyu face lit up with awe.

“These are so pretty.” the seven year said, grinning from ear to ear at the beautiful landscapes the young man had painted.

“Thank you.” was all Lan Xichen said, happy to see the boy was thoroughly enjoying himself. “It took me time and practice to get to this... and maybe I can show Mo-gongzi some of the things I learned if he would be so interested.”

“Really?” Mo Xuanyu asked, looking at the painting, then at the painter.

Lan Xichen nodded. “What is it that you would like to learn to paint, Mo-gongzi?”
Mo Xuanyu smiled, then he didn't. He paused, looking a bit worried.

Lan Xichen was patient however, and waited for the boy to answer.

After a bit, Mo Xuanyu whispered.

“I didn't catch that.” Lan Xichen said, never losing his smile.

“.... pretty things...” Mo Xuanyu mummbled. “... like... like birds... and... some other pretty things...”

Lan Xichen wasn't one to not notice odd changes in behavior... after all, his own didi was Lan Wangji. “... Mo-gongzi, what do you think is pretty?”

Mo Xuanyu quickly shook his head.

“Why are you worried about answering? Are you afraid you'll offend me?” Lan Xichen asked. “Cause if so, there is nothing you can say that will.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu lowered his head. “... Zewu-jun is pretty...”

“That is sweet of you.” Lan Xichen answered, not getting upset at all.

That made Mo Xuanyu a little more comfortable, and he slowly smiled again. “My mama is pretty too. So is Madam Jin.. but she's scary.”

Lan Xichen did his best not to laugh at that. “Is that so? What about other things? Like maybe some animals?”

“Magpies!” Mo Xuanyu said suddenly, and very enthusiastically.

“Ah. You find birds pretty. Huaisang is much the same.”

“Uhuh.” Mo Xuanyu nodded, “He lets me paint fans with him.”

“That is very nice of him.” Lan Xichen answered. “I am sure he enjoys having a little friend who understands his hobbies.”

Mo Xuanyu was all smiles again. He then started talking more, talking about all the things he found pretty, and what he wanted to learn to paint. Lan Xichen was patient, and listened courteously to the little boys ramblings. After that, he did show him a few tips for painting, and by the time noon came around, he walked the boy back to the dorms.

“It was nice talking with you Mo-gongzi.” He said, as the boy skipped over to his room. “I am glad you enjoyed yourself.”

“Uhuh.” Mo Xuanyu answered. “Zewu-jun was very nice for showing me his paintings!”

“...” Lan Xichen was still smiling, but a trace of sadness crossed his face when the boy turned to go into his room. Before he could fully disappear, Lan Xichen called out. “Mo-gongzi.”

“Yes?” Mo Xuanyu asked.

“... I... wanted to say, if a day comes up, that maybe if I can see to it, allow your brother to able to take you to Mo Village for a few days to visit your mother.” Mo Xuanyu's eyes widened, but Lan Xichen was quick to add, “If I can.”

“Y-you would do that?!”

“If I can.” Lan Xichen added with a small laugh. “As I have said before, a little boy should be able to talk to his mother.”

 

With that, Mo Xuanyu watched Lan Xichen walk away.

Chapter 6: Clouds Part Three

Summary:

Things only look up... till they start to fall down hard....

“That Wei Wuxian...”

Lan Wangji glanced over as Lan Qiren knelt down at his desk, before rubbing the bridge of his nose, a clear sign he was close to a head ache. No, that was wrong. Lan Qiren definitely had a headache.

The Lan Elder had only just arrived back in Gusu the day before, and had spent the first part of class that morning, scolding the blasphemous Wei Wuxian in front of the entire class for all his antics he had been up to over the past week. It didn't help the youth just smiled at him the whole while he was being reprimanded, almost as if he found it funny that he was in trouble. The elder had never met a more shameless child in his life... except, maybe one young woman, years ago....

However, a reprimand was all Lan Qiren had the energy for, as even with his being back, he now had to handle the classes, on top of dealing with the Water Borne Abyss, leaving him spread so very thin. With his brother – the Clan's real head of family, off in seclusion, almost all the clans upkeep fell on Lan Qiren. He sat straighter, a sigh in his breath as he looked at his desk, somewhat a mess with everything he had to do. Or rather as messy as any lan would allow such things to get.

“Xichen, I will need as much of your help as I can while the classes are still going on. There is a chance I may need to shorten them while I deal with the more troublesome issues at hand.”

“Of course Shufu.” Lan Xichen responded, standing just behind his uncle.

Lan Qiren nodded back to him, then began to stroke his goatee. “Has anything else of importance occurred? Anything I should know about?”

Both Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen shook their heads, with an almost synchronized, “None to speak off, Shufu.”

Lan Qiren seemed to relax, ever so slightly at that... then asked, “What about the young Jin Master. Mo Xuanyu. Has he been staying out of trouble?”
Lan Xichen smiled, “He has been no trouble at all. In fact, I think he is quite the well behaved young master.... but...”

“But?” Lan Qiren looked back with a raised brow.

Lan Xichen looked over at Lan Wangji, who looked back with something only his brother could read in his eyes. The elder of the two cleared his throat and spoke as politely and respectfully sounding as he could muster.

“Mo Xuanyu... he is... very young.”

“Yes?” Lan Qiren was now clearly suspicious of his nephews, who he was not foolish to in the slightest.

It was Lan Wangji who spoke up next, having discussed this with Lan Xichen before their uncles return- and wanted to help. “Mo Xuanyu's mother does not live in Lanling. He has been only allowed to go see her every month or so while he lives among the Jin Clan. He had to give up seeing her to come to Gusu and participate in the lectures. Xiongzhang and I thought to ask, that if he does well on his next exam, and keeps up his exceptional behavior, that maybe you might allow him a few days to go visit her...”

Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen both looked at their uncle, whose expression darkened ever so slightly. He looked back at the two, then let out a small harsh huff.

“Wangji, Xichen, now is not the time to make requests such as these.”

“I understand now is a bad time.” Lan Xichen spoke up, crossing in front of his uncle, to kneel down in front of his desk, “but, it is as Wangji asked. It does not have to be today, or tomorrow. Just... after the next exam. He's only seven, and his mother-”

“Are you asking for his sake, or because you're inclined to sympathize?” Lan Qiren cut in, giving his eldest nephew a hard look.

“Can it not be both?” Lan Xichen asked.

Lan Qiren took a deep breath. He looked between the two once more, then shook his head. “giving one boy special treatment simply because he is younger then the rest- he was allowed to come with the expectation that he would be treated on the same level as the other younger boys, three years his senior. If I allow him time away to simply visit his mother, what of the others?”
“And he has gone above what is expected of him already. He already is a special case Shufu. By allowing him to be here, even though he is seven, he already is-” Lan Xichen was cut off as Lan Qiren flicked back his sleeve and hit his desk with the palm of his hand.

“Xichen, do not use my decisions against me.”

“... my apologies, that was not my intention, Shufu.” Lan Xichen lowered his head as he spoke, quieter then before.

Lan Qiren looked at him for a long time, as if contemplating every detail of his nephews current stature. After a moment longer he turned to look at Lan Wangji with an equally challenging look.

“Wangji. I put you in charge of discipline. Speak honestly, has the boy really been behaved.”

“Mn.” Lan Wangji nodded. “Unlike others who were keen to follow Wei Wuxian about his indulgent behavior, he has conducted himself respectfully.”

“hmph.” Lan Qiren looked away, thinking deeply for a time... then.... “... I will only allow it if he is above the average of his classmates on his next exam. I am being lenient by not making it that he has to pass with full marks. And, he must keep his conduct well. If he messes around, or fails the exam, then I will not permit it. That is my final say.”

Lan Xichen's eyes lit up, as a smile returned to his face, “Thank you shufu.”
Lan Qiren shook his head, waving them both off. “I have things I must get done. Leave me.”

 

 

…

 

The first month at Gusu had come and gone, with the lectures becoming shorter and shorter during Lan Qiren's dealing with the Water Borne Abyss. During this time, Lan Xichen had found and informed Jin Zixuan of his deal with his uncle, and the teen was more then happy to pass the information onto his brother who was more excited then he had been even once during their stay. With that new fire under him, Mo Xuanyu was working as hard as possible to take as many notes, and listen as well as he could during his classes. He was determined to do his best, so he could see his mama for not one- but a whole couple of days!

The next exam would be just before the third month mark which was a bit of a ways away, but Mo Xuanyu felt like it was going to be here much faster then that with how classes were going. However, his days were not just filled with getting ready for the exam. Wanting to make sure Mo Xuanyu didn't burn himself out, Jin Zixuan pushed for his brother to take his time playing in the afternoons- or at the very least doing more then just looking over his notes. He was still a child after all.

So, when Mo Xuanyu wasn't studying as hard as he could, he was doing one of three things, with one of four people. Playing with Wei Wuxian, Painting with Lan Xichen or Nie Huaisang, or generally hanging out with his brother.

Jin Zixuan was still very much not a fan of Mo Xuanyu hanging around the mischievous Wei Wuxian, or even Jiang Cheng for that matter. While part of it was his jealousy of the youth, that had mostly deteriorated over the past month, given he now made sure to spend a portion of his free time with Mo Xuanyu. No, Jin Zixuan just had... a certain distaste. that distaste was in the form of Jiang Clan and his future connection to it. Sure he didn't... hate Jiang Yanli... but he still didn't want to be forced to marry a girl that he maybe hung around... a handful of times. Sure, he knew Mo Xuanyu adored the girl even if they had only seen each other twice, and now he was friends with her shidi- but just cause Mo Xuanyu liked Jiang Yanli... it still didn't make him feel great that he was forced to be her future husband... especially knowing both her brother and her shidi. He also... kind of thought he could do better. After all, he was not only the third most handsome in his generation within the Cultivation World, he really thought he was also one of the most skilled. However, He chose to shove all these thoughts to the back of his mind when he was hanging out with Mo Xuanyu. He wanted to focus on his didi right then... not his own already dictated future and personal quarrels...

 

On the separate note of Mo Xuanyu and his paintings however, that was something he was getting rather good at. What were originally blobs with assumed meaning that he had been painting before, he was slowly having recognizable shapes in his art. When he was painting with Nie Huaisang, the two would mostly paint fans, and talk about birds. Sometimes Jiang Cheng and or Wei Wuxian would hang out with them and talk about whatever, but most times those two would be off doing some mischief.

On the other hand, when painting with Lan Xichen, it really depended on the day what happened while they painted. Some days, while they painted, Lan Xichen would ask Mo Xuanyu about his mother, others the Lan would ask about his classes, and even help him by asking him questions on his studies. Then there were the other days where Lan Xichen seemed content to just listen to the boy prattle on and on about just about whatever he wanted. Mostly it was about what he learned that day or what he and his brother had done- or, even then, some of the games he and Wei Wuxian had gotten to playing.

Sometimes Mo Xuanyu asked Lan Xichen questions.

Such as, 'Does Your brother 'really' hate Wei-gege?' or 'how do you know Huaisang-ge's brother?' or other silly questions that seemed to show the boy was listening to a lot that went on around him. Lan Xichen would answer when he had one, or state that he honestly didn't know, when that was the facts.

Then one day, just around the end of the first week of the second month, Mo Xuanyu asked one particular question.

“Zewu-jun, where is you and Lan Wangji's mama?”

Lan Xichen didn't answer at first. He had stayed very quiet for a very long while. Mo Xuanyu had at first wondered if he had upset the young man, but eventually, near the end of their painting session, the other finally answered.

“She passed away when I was much younger.”

Mo Xuanyu apologized a lot for bringing it up, but Lan Xichen told him not to worry about it. In fact, he was extra soft with the boy after, showing him another little tip for painting- one he could use when painting things like small animals. That helped to calm the boy down, and the two continued their time together peacefully.

 

Then there was Wei Wuxian, who was more then willing to play with the boy when he wasn't running off to who knows where. Mo Xuanyu had told the teen about the deal Lan Xichen had made for him with Lan Qiren, and asked- in a very pleading tone- that if they played any games, those games had better not get Mo Xuanyu in any kind of trouble so he could go see his mama after the next exam.

 

“Who knew the ol' stick in the mud had a soft spot.” Wei Wuxian laughed, the two of them walking along the mountain path. He had just returned from town with some of his classmates and Jiang Cheng, and was looking around the under brush with Mo Xuanyu following close behind. “Maybe it's cause Mo-didi is cute. Since I am not cute, I get into lots of trouble.”

“I think you get into trouble cause you break the rules.” Mo Xuanyu pouted playfully, crossing his arms.

“But I could get away with more if I was an adorable little guy, right?” Wei Wuxian teased, looking back and pinching Mo Xuanyu's cheek. “You got all the cuteness in your little face! Your mama must be a beautiful woman to bring a baby faced boy like you into the world.”

“Wei-gege,” Mo Xuanyu wined, trying to push the teens hand away. “My mama is very pretty, but cute isn't pretty.”

“Who said?” Wei Wuxian pouted. Then almost as if on cue, the teen spotted what he was looking for and pounced.

There was a slight noise, as Wei Wuxian pulled a chubby white bunny rabbit out from the brush. It looked like a pure white snowball.

“Like this bunny! Isn't it cute, which is why it's pretty?”

“Not his ears!” Mo Xuanyu called out, reaching over to hold up the rabbit. Wei Wuxian dropped the little guy in the boys arms, it's nose twitching as Mo Xuanyu giggled at how soft it was. “Wei-gege shouldn't bully the poor bunnies.”

“I'm not bullying them.” Wei Wuxian argued playfully. “I'm just... collecting a gift.”

“A gift?” Mo Xuanyu asked.

Wei Wuxian nodded, reaching into another bush and pulling out another rabbit. “Yes. I'm getting that sour faced Lan Zhan some rabbits.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu pouted slightly, then looked up at Wei Wuxian with confusion, “Did Lan Wangji say he liked rabbits?”

“No. but I do.” Wei Wuxian smiled, then leaning in close, added, “I like To eat them!”

“Noooooo!!!” Mo Xuanyu whined, stepping away and pulling the bunny in his arms close to his chest. “You can't eat the bunnies! Their too pretty!”

“Eh? Mo-didi I was just teasing you... wait are you actually crying?”

In fact, Mo Xuanyu was crying. The more and more he thought about the pretty bunny in his arms dying and being eaten up, he started to tear up. Soon, Mo Xuanyu was balling his eyes out and clutching the bunny so tightly, it's nose twitching and ears flicking, completely oblivious of the boys sadness.

“Wei-gege, don't kill the bunny!”

“I was teasing you Mo-didi.” Wei Wuxian argued with a smile. He put the bunny he was holding into the collar of his robes, and knelt down in front of the boy, who wasn't losing his tears. “Hey. Hey. This one wasn't trying to make Mo-didi cry. It's like I said there an apology gift for Lan Zhan. So I won't eat them anyway. I prefer pheasant. Here.” He reached into his sleeve and pulled out a leaf of lettuce. Where he got it from was a mystery, but he handed it to Mo Xuanyu. “Why don't you feed this to the one in your arms? Huh? Would that make you feel better?”

Mo Xuanyu sniffled and stuttered his breath a little, before he nodded and took the lettuce. In no time at all, he was smiling again, giggling at the rabbit as it chewed on the lettuce in his hand.

Wei Wuxian smiled impishly at the kid, before ruffling his hair up. “See, there is Mo-didi's pretty smile! Prettier then any rabbit. Maybe he tastes better too!”

“No!” Mo Xuanyu laughed, giggling harder once Wei Wuxian tried to tickle him. “Stop Wei-gege, your going to make me drop the bunny!”

After that, the two sat in the grass with the rabbits for a little longer, before Mo Xunayu suddenly got a slightly more serious look on his face.

“Wei-gege, why are you needing to apologize to Lan Wangji? Did you make him angry? Or did you break the rules again?”

“Eh? Who knows.” Wei Wuxian laughed, taking the bunny in Mo Xuanyu's arms and holding it in his robes with the other. “Lan Zhan hates me. Cause I mess with him. But he's a lil stick in the mud, so I can't help it.”

“I don't think he hates you.” Mo Xuanyu said with an odd seriousness. “Zewu-jun has said stuff to him that makes it sound like he likes you being around... but then he says stuff like....”

“Frivolous? Nonsense?” Wei Wuxian asked.

Mo Xuanyu nodded and the teen laughed.

“That sounds like Lan Zhan... but what could Zewu-jun mean by thinking Lan Zhan wants me around? He must be mistaken or you must of miss heard something. Lan Zhan hates my guts.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, “I think Lan Wangji doesn't like telling people what he thinks. He's always so quiet.”

“Cause he's a lil stick in the mud.”

“Maybe he's just sad.” Mo Xuanyu said. “Cause he doesn't have any friends.”

“I've been trying to be his friend.” Wei Wuxian sighed dramatically. “But he says we aren't.”

“Maybe a calm friend that follows the rules.” Mo Xuanyu stated.

“Eh? Is that so?” Wei Wuxian laughed. “Then maybe Mo-didi here should ask him to be his friend since he's such a stickler for the rules.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head again, suddenly acting very shy.

“Is Lan Zhan too pretty and scary and cold for Mo-didi to talk to him?” Wei Wuxian asked.

“...” Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just got all bashful and looked away. This just made Wei Wuxian chuckle as he stood up.

“Mo-didi is such a silly little guy. Do you act this way around pretty girls too?”

“The only girls I play with and I know are Qin-jie and your Shijie.” Mo Xuanyu argued. “And both are pretty, but their both also very nice. I can talk to them just fine.”

Wei Wuxian smiled much softer at the boy calling Jiang Yanli pretty. Then he let out an exasperated breath, “Mo-didi is too sweet. I'm afraid someone might mistake him for a sweet paste filled bao and eat him all up!”

“no ones going to eat me!” Mo Xuanyu argued, crossing his arms and crinkling up his nose.

“I am!” Wei Wuxian snapped, lunging and grabbing Mo Xuanyu under his arms.

The boys squealed as Wei Wuxian pretended to eat him up. The rabbits were able then to escape, leaping out of his robes, and causing Wei Wuxian to let go of Mo Xuanyu and chase after them to get them back.

 

After that another half month passed, and the third month was just around the corner.

 

Now then, came the exam. Mo Xuanyu was very nervous- Super nervous even, but both Lan Xichen and Jin Zixuan were very vocal the day prior, telling him he could do it and that they were rooting for him. And so, the seven year old tried his very- utmost- best when he began to take the exam. Once it was over, he would not know his score for a few days after, and was practically jittery waiting for the results.

When they finally came, Jin Zixuan was the first to know.

 

The teen had only just left his own class and learning he had done exceptional on his own exam and still feeling pride over it. He was following some others out, when he saw Mo Xuanyu walking super fast across the greenery, doing his best not to run as the rules said not to. The biggest grin was on the boys face as he waved a paper over his head, already telling Jin Zixuan what he needed to know before the words left the boys mouth.

“gege! Gege! I did it! I did it!!!!” Mo Xuanyu called out, waving that paper higher as he aproached.

Jin Zixuan quickly set his books down on the edge of the cobbled path and rushed over, a smile on his face as he bent down to give his brother a hug.

“I'm happy for you A-Yu! Now Let me see.”

The boy was practically jumping in place as he handed the paper over, letting Jin Zixuan look at the evaluation. Indeed the boy passed a high grade. It wasn't perfect, but it sure was high- even compared to his last exam. Jin Zixuan was grinning almost as wide as Mo Xuanyu as he looked it over.

“This is fantastic A-Yu. Once we can find Zewu-jun, you can show him as well.”

“and then I can go see mama!” Mo Xuanyu cheered.

“Once they find some days for me to take you, you'll get to go see your mother.” Jin Zixuan agreed.

Mo Xuanyu clapped then hugged Jin Zixuan- then stepped back and jumped around all happy. Then he abruptly stopped. “I need to make sure I bring my paintings! I wanna show mama all my paintings! Oh she'll think their so pretty!” he stopped again before snatching his paper and running past Jin Zixuan, “Wei-gege! Jiang-gege! Huaisang-gege! I passed! I passed!”

“No raising your voice.” Lan Qiren called out as he left the Lanshi, heading out to take care of some things. He wasn't too snippy when he said it. Just a matter of fact kind of tone. He did nod to the boy though, maybe a sign of him being pleased at the boy's passing? Who could know?

Mo Xuanyu slowed down as he was told, bowed with an apology to the Lan elder... then quickly sped over to the three teens chuckling to themselves at the scene.

“Look. Look! I passed. I can go see my mama soon!” Mo Xuanyu said giddily, showing the three teens the paper.

Nie Huaisang was smiling at first.. then abruptly frowned as he looked the paper over. Wei Wuxian caught on and started laughing, before putting an arm around his friends shoulder.

“Huaisang-Xiong, don't be too upset.... though it is a little embarrassing that a seven year old outscored you on an exam.”

“Wei-Xiong is rude.” Nie Huaisang scoffed, opening his fan and using to cover his face.

Jiang Cheng covered a chuckle, but then noticed Jin Zixuan slightly glaring at the three of them from across the way. When the Jin Heir noticed he was being watched back, he turned away, dropping his expression to a placated one.

“Where is Lan Wangji?” Mo Xuanyu asked, noticing the youth missing from the rest as the last of the students left the Lanshi.

“Ah. You wouldn't know huh?” Wei Wuxian said. “Lan Qiren has him out of the classes now.”

“Huh? Why?”

“Why do you think?” Jiang Cheng tsked, ignoring Jin Zixuan and elbowing his Shixiong. “This idiot here has Lan Qiren afraid of his best student being corrupted.”

“I thought you were going to apologize to Lan Wangji.” Mo Xuanyu huffed, crossing his arms and giving Wei Wuxian a pout.

“I did.” Wei Wuxian replied, copying the seven year old rather playfully. “It's not my fault he didn't like his gift.. or maybe he did. I don't know, I haven't seen him since.”

Mo Xuanyu gave the teen a hard look, but couldn't stay grumpy with his own excitement. Once he was done talking to the three teens, he started asking around for Lan Xichen, who came and found him not long after that.

The moment Mo Xuanyu saw him approaching from the distance, he quickly went over, handing the young man his evaluation.

“Look! Look Zewu-jun! I passed! I did very well!”

“I see.” Lan Xichen smiled, looking over the paper with a warm expression. “Mo-gongzi did spectactularly. I am so very happy to see how excited he is.”

Mo Xuanyu grinned... then threw his arms around Lan Xichen's waist in a big hug.

“Oh?” The young man laughed, not really expecting such a gesture. “Now what's this for?”

“To Thank you Zewu-jun! Thank you oh so much! Cause your help, I can go see my mama soon! Thank you so much!”

The seven year old didn't see a melancholy smile that crossed the young man's face, as he put a hand on the boys head. “I am so very happy for you, Mo-gongzi.”

 

Not long after that, the date was then decided. At the end of the week, when Lan Qiren had plans to leave the Recess for a few days and head to Caiyi town to check on more of the situation regarding the Water Borne Abyss, Jin Zixuan would be allowed to take Mo Xuanyu to go see his mother....

 

Everything was going so well. Perfect even....

 

Shame then, what happened next.

 

Before the end of the week could arrive, both the younger and older classes were combined for one specific event. This day, they all gathered in a part of the Cloud Recesses, where a long windowed wall existed, one that told the history of the Lan clan. Lan Qiren led the classes along it, where every seven steps there was a window carved with fretwork, each depicting a different scene from history. The Lan elder explained as they went, how each window was engraved with the story of a Lan ancestor, and the oldest ones depicted four scenes. These were the life of the founding father of Lan Clan. Lan An.

“Lan An, founder of Lan Clan was innately intelligent, born and raised in a Buddhist temple. A monk known far and wide from a young age.” Lan Qiren explained, stroking his goatee as he motioned toward the Window. “At His crowning age, he turned to a secular life, taking the Lan of Qielan- Sanskrit for Monastery- as his surname, and became a musician. It is his musical cultivation that the Lan Clan still uses to this very day.”

Mo Xuanyu followed along, looking at the carved window with fascination. He was staying with his classmates as he was supposed to, but sometimes took glances at the older students from afar. Oddly enough, he was happy to see Wei Wuxian was just as fascinated by the windows as he was. And everyone made it seem like he was horrible in class. Mo Xuanyu thought to himself with a giggle... only to hide it was he who made such a noise when the Lan boy he sat next to in class, looked back at him with a curious look.

“It was on this path to cultivation, that Lan An came to Gusu and met his 'fated one'. The two became cultivation partners and went on to form the foundation of the Lan Family. However, when his partner passed, he returned to the temple he was raised in and ended his life. The four windows here are thus named; “The Monastery,” “Music Study”, “Cultivation Partners” and “Return to Nothingness.”

Mo Xuanyu looked over the four windows, and frowned a little. He thought the story was romantic, yet sad. Poetic song all it's own.

Once everyone had gotten a look, the group was dismissed to the Lanshi, so the older ones could make final notes, then go on with the rest of their day freely. Since most of the younger ones just went off to keep themselves busy, Mo Xuanyu stood at the door to the Lanshi, waiting for either his brother, or his friends to get out.

It was then that he overheard Wei Wuxian laugh out loud.

“So the founding father of Lan was a monk. No surprise there. To enter the secular world for the sake of one person- should you leave, I too shall leave, this life shall not remain in the world- with such a character as your founder, how did he give birth to such unromantic descendants?”

Mo Xuanyu pouted, but didn't say anything. He found Lan Xichen's work 'romantic' in an odd sort of way that only a child would think to see. Maybe he could see Lan Wangji being not the romantic sort, but he definitely thought Lan Xichen would be.

That was when some of the boys in the class started talking about cultivation partners... or rather, they started talking about girls.

“Now, what do you think would be the ideal cultivation partner? I think she ought to be a pretty thing.” one youth said with a laugh. “Soft and sweet. Looks that make any man keel over!”

“I mean, beauty is one thing, but cultivation is important too.” One other commented. “She should be smart, skilled and someone you can work well with.”

“oh. Then lets judge on talent and beauty! Which girl from the sects do you think is the most beautiful then? I heard there is a doctor among the Wen Clan who is gorgeous. What was her name-”

“She's WAY out of your league!” Another chimed in, laughing at the previous youth who pouted angrily.

“There was one sect disciple I saw, pretty young thing. Luo something.” The one spoke then stopped, and looked over, seeing Mo Xuanyu at the door, “What about you little master? Do you know any pretty girls in Lanling that we could look out for?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu felt uncomfortable getting called out, and while he did think girls were pretty and such, he didn't understand why they talked about it like this. Before he could answer, Jin Zixuan called out from the front of the room.

“Leave him be. He's seven. He only thinks that all girls are his jiejie's and that's it.”

“Oh?” the one questioning Mo Xuanyu turned. “Then who does Zixuan-xiong think is the best girl?”

Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian had been chatting away nearby, mindless of the conversation. But both stopped talking immediately once this question was posed. The two of them turned and eyed Jin Zixuan on the front row, who stopped what he was doing, sitting still as stone.

Just then, another youth waved the one who asked the question off. “Don't bother asking Zixuan-xiong a question like that. He already has a fiancee. His answer is surely his fiancee.”

Jin Zixuan pursed his lips, a look most uncomfortable crossing his face as he quickly started shoving his things together, obviously wanting to get out of this scenario. Mo Xuanyu by this age, already understood that Jiang Yanli was his brothers Fiancee, but had never talked about it with him before. It just wasn't part of their talks or play. So, he was a bit confused when he saw his brother acting so oddly, especially when he personally thought Jiang Yanli was so very nice.

“For real?” The disciple who asked Jin Zixuan the question before spoke up again, his clear inability to take hints apparent. “Then what family is she from? Must be a smart and beautiful girl huh?”

Jin Zixuan turned around, ready to tell the teen to stop talking, when Mo Xuanyu spoke up, “I think Jiang-jiejie is very pretty and very nice, and very smart.”

Some of the teens present looked back with confused stares, others looked at Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng with questioning looks. Both teens were staring hard at Jin Zixuan.

“A-Yu, please go and wait outside. I don't want to talk about this right now.” The Jin Heir called out, letting out a huff as he made to stand.

“Why?” Wei Wuxian suddenly cut in, he was sounding... rather angry.

Mo Xuanyu had never once heard Wei Wuxian angry. He had only had ever seen the teen happy-go-lucky and full of joy- a mischif smile on his lips almost day and night! So... why the sudden change?

“Why don't you want to talk about it Jin Zixuan?” Wei Wuxian asked, Jiang Cheng not stopping him in the slightest. He too looked rather peeved. Nie Huaisang however, scooted away from the two, clearly not in the mood to get in the middle of... what ever was happening.

“Cause I don't want to? Is that so hard to understand?” Jin Zixuan snapped back, making toward the door, “A-Yu, lets go.”

Wei Wuxian let out a scoff, then stood up, sneering at Jin Zixuan, “The words you say are not in fact hard to understand. I just want to know why. Is there something about my Shijie that dissatisfies you? That's where I am having trouble here.”

Mo Xuanyu pouted, not liking the sudden tension, and noticed some teens whispering. He only got bits and pieces of what they said, some not very nice, but all about Jiang Yanli. It seemed, most of the youths present, thought the girl of un noteworthy character. Plain even, and this just upset an already uncomfortable Mo Xuanyu even more.

“...Xiongzhang...” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, reaching out for his brothers sleeve.

But Jin Zixuan also heard the other boys talking. Hearing them, being under Wei Wuxian's scrutiny.... something just snapped. Whether it was his own pride and disliking of his pre decided fate, his own jealousy and distaste of Wei Wuxian, or some arbitrary mix of them both, his blood boiled to the point of rage and He turned back around. He smiled at Wei Wuxian, then without even a bit of remorse, spoke in a callous tone.

“And what exactly should satisfy me about her?”

Mo Xuanyu looked up at his brother, his own expression only getting more and more upset. “B-but Xiongzhang, Jiang-jiejie is-”

“A-Yu go outside!” Jin Zixuan snapped back, startling the boy. As this happened, Jiang Cheng had also gotten to his feet, his face twisted and bitter- looking a bit too much like madam Yu for Mo Xuanyu's comfort. The seven year old felt torn, unsure of what to do...

Wei Wuxian pushed his shidi back and stepped forward, sneering at Jin Zixuan, “How can you find the pride to say such things?! Even poor Mo-didi here is upset that you act in such a way. What, do you really think your such a prize compared to my shijie?”

“Do not use my brother against me!” Jin Zixuan snapped, Pulling Mo Xuanyu back and behind him, the boy tumbling as he went. “As for your 'precious' shijie, if she is dissatisfied with our engagement, why not ask her to call it off? Huh? I really, really don't care Wei Wuxian! Not about her! Not about your stupid opinion- and for that matter why can't you leave good enough alone? Why even mess around with my brother? You already got him in trouble once! Haven't you ruined the reputation of enough of the people here as it stands? Even your shidi over there has a mark of shame on his name! All while you've been gallivanting around Gusu doing everything to be a complete and utter menace! Why would I want my name anywhere near your shameless Jiang Clan- HA! You know what, now that I think about it, if you like your Shijie sooo much, why don't you ask her father for her hand? Huh? We all already know he treats you more dearly than even his own son!”

 

BAM!!!

 

Before anyone could react, Wei Wuxian had already cut the distance between him and Jin Zixuan, landing a punch directly to the other youths face. Jin Zixuan stumbled back, feeling the left side of his face go numb... before flying into a rage of his own, and swinging back.

 

Mo Xuanyu Let out a terrible sounding scream, freaking out as he watched the two go at each other, a fight that was taking them both down to the floor. Nie Huaisang scrambled over, as the other teens either fled the Lanshi, or started cheering on one of the two teens as they went at it. He grabbed Mo Xuanyu under the arms, trying to hold back the seven year old who was attempting to run over, screaming for the two to stop it. However, Nie Huaisang wasn't very strong, and Mo Xuanyu was in full panic. Sooner then later, he had wrangled himself out of the teenagers arms, and threw himself toward the fight, yelling at the two to stop.
No one saw what happened next. No one knew if it was a miss swing from Jin Zixuan, or a failed punch from Wei Wuxian, but there was a horrible cry, and suddenly Mo Xuanyu fell backward onto his backside, grabbing his own face with both his hands. It was enough to cause both teens to abruptly stop. Mo Xuanyu looked up, his eyes watering up and a mark was already starting to form just bellow his eye.

“... A-Yu,” Jin Zixuan murmured, before trying to shove Wei Wuxian off him but....

But then Mo Xuanyu ran away.

“Mo-didi!!!” Wei Wuxian called out, scrambling to his feet as the kid left in a hurry.

Not one of the other teens stopped Mo Xuanyu, or even tried to, save an upset Nie Huaisang who just couldn't catch him. And none of the Lan's who came rushing to the Lanshi to see what was happening were able to grab the boy either as he ran. In but a short time, Mo Xuanyu had vanished into the Cloud Recesses, leaving not a trace of where he had gone.

 

…

 

 

Mo Xuanyu didn't know how much time had passed since he hid himself under a random bush. Two hours? Three? All he knew was that he was hurting. His face hurt from where he had gotten struck, and his heart hurt from seeing his friend and his brother fighting like that. His heart also hurt cause he didn't understand why it even happened. Why would Jin Zixaun be so mean about Jiang Yanli? Why would he say all those horrible things!?! Sure Mo Xuanyu had only met Jiang Yanli twice before, but she had been oh so nice to him, and to Jin Zixuan. It didn't make any sense! And while Mo Xuanyu could see then why Wei Wuxian would be very upset with his brother, he had never seen him so angry, and never found him to be the type of person to attack someone like that. Mo Xuanyu didn't understand, and so was hurt by it all. It only was worsened by the fact that, he had been hit too. He had only ever been hit that one time by Madam Jin... But his being hit... By which one of the two fighting boys, he didn't know... he understood it was an accident, but it hurt his heart so bad, he couldn't help but cry. Part of him felt guilty, thinking Wei Wuxian and Jin Zixuan might blame each other- maybe even themselves, and that just made the tears come back even more. Mo Xuanyu was confused, and sad, and hurt and... and....

And now He wished today had never even happened.

 

“Mo Xuanyu.”

 

When he heard his name, he flinched, sniffed then looked up through his tear filled eyes atThe face that looked back at him through the leaves. It was a pretty one, a familiar one, with light, honey colored eyes and a lack of easily seen emotion.

Lan Wangji leaned over, holding out a hand to the boy, who didn't take it at first. Even so he was still looking calm as he continued to hold out his hand.

After a time, and the boy still not moving, Lan Wangji spoke again. “Mo Xuanyu, everyone is looking for you. Shufu wants to talk to you about what happened earlier, and your father is here to see Jin Zixuan. Please come with me so they know you are all right.”

“... baba is here?” Mo Xuanyu asked.

“mn.” Lan Wangji answered, still holding out a hand to the child.

Mo Xuanyu sniffled, wiped his face, then winced, as he reached up to the place he had been hit. Lan Wangji tilted his head, staring at the boys face. Mo Xuanyu dropped his hand, only to then take the teen's, who pulled him up and out of the bushes with no real strain. Before the child could start moving to leave, Lan Wangji pulled something out of his sleeve. It was a small bottle which he opened up, and rubbed some of the contents on his fingers.

“wh... what's that?” Mo Xuanyu asked timidly.

“Medicine.” Lan Wangji answered succinctly before carefully applying it just bellow the boys eye. “Your bruising. You need it.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, wincing at the cold ointment as it was placed. He did his best not to reach up and touch it once Lan Wangji pulled his hand away, instead grabbing his own robes with his eyes on the ground.

“Let us be going.” the youth said, straightening up and turning to leave.

Mo Xuanyu nodded slowly dragging his feet as he followed the teen, who walked slow so the boy could keep up with him. The two walked in silence, all the way back to the main area of the Cloudless Recesses. Part of Mo Xuanyu was thankful for that, worried if he was asked too many questions too soon, he might not be able to answer. He still was unsure of himself, and what had happened, that... that he couldn't even think straight.

When they arrived, Lan Wangji motioned for Mo Xuanyu to go on, while he stayed back... looking towards a cobble stone path.

There were a few other Lan's there, pointing Mo Xuanyu toward the Yashi, and he was very quiet as he followed their instructions. In his childish mind, he worried he was in trouble. Worried that when he walked inside that building, there would be nothing but bad news....

Inside the Yashi, three men stood talking. One was of course Lan Qiren, who upon seeing the boy, motioned him in but said nothing more. The second, turned a moment to look back at him, before fanning himself, already looking partly displeased. That was Jin Guangshan, who Mo Xuanyu wanted to run to right then and there, but also still feared he was to be punished, even though he couldn't say why. The last one, who also looked back after the other two had, was a man around the same age as Jin Guangshan wearing the Jiang Clan purple, and whom had a friendly sort of face. His soft expression reminded Mo Xuanyu of Jiang Yanli, So he could only assume that this was Jiang Zongzhu.

“Mo Xuanyu, stop standing by the door and enter.” Lan Qiren stated, flicking back his sleeve, and motioning for the boy once more.

Mo Xuanyu nodded, and stepped inside, all while keeping his head down. It was only when he stepped close enough to properly be seen, that a look crossed Jin Guangshan's face. He reached out a bit too roughly, and lifted the boys face up, clicking his tongue upon seeing the bruise.

“Did you get into a fight as well then A-Yu?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head. He didn't answer, yet he looked close to crying again.

“Jin Zongzhu,” Lan Qiren spoke up, stroking his goatee, “the other two said that he was not in on the fight, but had tried to stop them. neither of them knew who struck Mo Xuanyu, but that it had to have been one of them. To be honest, I fear the fight may have lasted longer if the boy hadn't stepped in. That being said...” He looked at Mo Xuanyu with a stern expression, “It was not wise of you to try and step in in the first place, especially when the two of them are not only several years older then you, but have been cultivating their strength a lot longer. Besides that, running off after could have also gotten you in more trouble should you have gotten lost, or the injury been more serious then it seems.”

“I think you are scaring the boy Lan Xiansheng.” the one Mo Xuanyu had decided was Jiang Zongzhu said, never losing his kind smile. “he is very young. Might you lighten up on him?”

Lan Qiren let out a quiet hum, before looking to Jin Guangshan, who had dropped the boys face. He looked at the Lan elder and Jiang Zongzhu with a frown, before letting out a sigh. Instead of worrying about the boy's apparent sadness, he asked him directly, “A-Yu, do you mind telling us what the fight was about anyway? We were given some idea, but the two were more concerned with finding you then speaking up about it.”

Mo Xuanyu rubbed his hands around each other, then spoke rather quietly. While it was hard to hear, none of the men were talking so they could still understand him as he said, “Wei-gege punched Xiongzhang cause he.. cause Xiongzhang said he didn't like Jiang-jie.. and... and didn't like Jiang Clan.... or Wei-gege.... and... I... I don't know....” he started tearing up again.

Jin Guangshan shut his fan, and let out a huff as he tapped the boys head with it. “No need to be crying like that. You have medicine on your injury? It will wash off if you cry too much. Come on now. Stop it and use your words.”

In truth, Jin Guangshan was just being showy. He really didn't care if Mo Xuanyu cried or not. But if he cried in front of these others and Jin Guangshan did nothing, then it would look bad for him. Of course, it wasn't like he was comfortable being affectionate with the kid either way, so he just did the barest he could without looking heartless.

Mo Xuanyu stuttered his breath, trying his best to hold back his tears, as he didn't want Lan Wangji's kind gesture to go to waste. He swallowed, then said, “I... is Xiongzhang and Wei-gege in a lot of trouble?”

“Yes.” Lan Qiren stated bluntly. “Quarreling is against the rules.”

“Am I in trouble...” Mo Xuanyu murmured, shaking and tearing up.

“... No.” Lan Qiren answered, his tone still stiff. “Nothing you did was inherintly troublesome. Simply, running away was a foolish thing, but not a punishable offense.”

“I'm... s-sorry...” Mo Xuanyu stuttered, his breath catching as he did.

Jin Guangshan grimaced, but put a hand on the boys head. “Now that is done, run along. The adults need to speak on matters.”
“okay...” Mo Xuanyu nodded, bowing, then turning and walking out just as quickly as he came in.

Once he had stepped outside, he walked a ways, with his head down, so he didn't see where he was going. It was only when someone tapped him on the shoulder, he looked up.

Jiang Cheng looked down at him with a raised brow. “They got you pretty good didn't they?”

Mo Xuanyu couldn't hold back anymore, and started crying. He didn't make a sound, save stuttering out a breath as he quickly tried to stop the tears with his hands.

Jiang Cheng winced slightly, before patting him on the head. “sorry. I thought I was being funny.”

“I- I- I-” Mo Xuanyu started to stutter out, but had a tap on the head from the teen next to him.

“You what? You didn't do anything wrong.”

Mo Xuanyu just cried harder, and hated himself for it. He suddenly felt like all he knew how to do was cry. He wasn't big and tough like the other boys, and he just kept crying ever time things went bad. Maybe if he was bigger, like Lan Qiren said, he could have stopped the fight. If he was tougher they would have listened.

“Is that Mo-didi?” A voice called out from around a corner somewhere.

Mo Xuanyu went stiff, sniffling then ran to a wall and hid behind it.

Wei Wuxian was kneeling not too far away, and turned to get a glimpse at the kid. However Jiang Cheng stepped into the area and shook his head.

“The kid doesn't want to see you.... and father is here.... if you must know.”

Wei Wuxian was looking past Jiang Cheng, still searching for the small boy, but paused to look up at his shidi upon hearing that. “he is? … Shijie didn't come did she?”

“Why would she? To watch how you embarrassed her?” Jiang Cheng demanded. Mo Xuanyu peaked out from the corner, and Wei Wuxian finally got a glimpse of him as Jiang Cheng continued, “If she had come, wouldn't she have already been out here to keep you company or give you some medicine?”

“It wouldn't have been nice if shijie had to see this...” Wei Wuxian replied, waving at Mo Xuanyu, then calling out to him, “Mo-didi, could you come here, there is something I want to say to you.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head and went back around the corner but didn't leave.

“That's fine!” Wei Wuxian called from where he was kneeling. “I can say it from here. Mo-didi, I am very- very sorry. About you getting hurt that is. I... I know your little and you were just scared, but I was protecting my shijie's honor. I hope you understand that.”

he boy didn't answer, just stood there and hid behind the wall.

Jiang Cheng could still kind of see him, and so when he looked at Wei Wuxian again, he shook his head. A warning to not talk about what had happened anymore. Instead the two spoke quietly, and after a moment or two, Mo Xuanyu did peer around the corner again. Wei Wuxian was laughing at something that Jiang Cheng had said, and pointed to a dug up ant hill nearby. He saw Mo Xuanyu peaking out, and waved.... then his eyes flickered up and back behind the boy.

Mo Xuanyu turned and looked, as the one he assumed was Jiang Zongzhu had stepped toward the area. When he saw the little boy looking up at him, he gave him a smile, nodding then looking up to the kneeling teen.

“Wei Ying. Lets' go.”

Jiang Cheng frowned deeply, as Wei Wuxian pursed his lips, but nodded understandingly as he got to his feet. “Yes, Jiang shushu.”

“... Wei-gege.... he's leaving?” Mo Xuanyu asked, suddenly speaking as he looked back at Jiang Fengmian.

 

The man nodded down to the small child, smiling at hearing the nick name as well. “Yes. I am taking him back to Yunmeng.”

“Is Jiang-gege going to?” Mo Xuanyu pouted.

Jiang Fengmian glanced at his son, whose head was lowered, hiding the fact that he already knew the answer. “No. A-Cheng will stay in Gusu for the remainder of his time. Wei Ying is the one who has done too much.”

Mo Xuanyu's lower lip trembled a little, then he looked up and saw Jin Guangshan walking toward a further place along the cobbled path. He bowed, looked back at Wei Wuxian once... then ran over to his own father.

When Jin Guangshan saw the boy running up to him, he simply ignored him, already in a sour mood. Mo Xuanyu didn't talk though, just slowed down to follow behind him. While he still wasn't aware the lack of fatherly love Jin Guangshan had for him, something about standing in the man's shadow was comforting in it's own way. He walked right behind the man, until the reached a different clearing, where Jin Zixuan was kneeling, looking peeved.

“Zixuan.”

The teen winced, also having not known about the visitors. He slowly looked back at his father... then his eyes found Mo Xuanyu. Before Jin Zixuan could get up and call out to him, Mo Xuanyu ducked behind their father, grabbing the back of the man's robes, and hiding. Jin Guangshan made a face as he glanced back, but didn't say anything at the moment. Instead, he looked at Jin Zixuan with a look of annoyance.

“Zixaun.”

“I'm sorry about getting into a fight A-Die.” Jin Zixuan quickly answered, “I just lost my patience with Wei Wuxian thats all-”

“Your engagement is off.” Jin Guangshan cut in, his expression turning sour. “Your engagement to Jiang Clan is off. Isn't that what you wanted?” Before a bewildered Jin Zixuan could answer, Jin Guangshan continued with a huff, “Fengmian has asked that it be called off for your and his daughters sake. That's the good news. It was his idea. Bad news, is that now I have to go back to Lanling and tell her! Zixuan what were you thinking?!”

“i.... wasn't...” Jin Zixuan admitted, wincing as he slowly looked toward Mo Xuanyu. “... I wasn't thinking. As I said... Wei Wuxian...”

“That Wei boy is leaving Gusu, so hopefully if he 'really' is the source of your foolish behavior from today, you'll fix your troubles before then... not that you will be leaving anytime soon.”

“...what?” Mo Xuanyu spoke up, a worried look crossing Jin Zixuan's face.

Jin Guangshan huffed, snapping his head back and shooting a dark look at the seven year old. “Don't interrupt.” He then turned back to Jin Zixuan, “Where that Wei boys punishment was being kicked out, you thankfully have been relatively behaved up to this point and are only required to stay in Cloud Recesses, not allowed to go about for the next few weeks. You'll also have to transcribe some of the rules and etiquette's. Sigh. It is Sad I have to tell your mother, that this one-” he pointed at Mo Xuanyu- “was more behaved then you.”

Jin Zixuan swallowed, then eyed Mo Xuanyu. “I... can't leave?”

“No. You can't. Be glade it's only that and some writing.” Jin Guangshan huffed, slowly becoming aware of some tension. “Why? Would you rather a worse punishment?”

Jin Zixuan shook his head, “... A... A-Yu....”

Mo Xuanyu was starting to breath really heavy, his eyes welling up with tears again.... except....

Except he didn't look sad. He looked angry.

Jin Zixuan made to stand, “A-Yu, it was not my intention to-”

“Shut up!” Mo Xuanyu snapped suddenly, his little face twisting in some awful mix of rage and sadness. “I'm mad at you!”

Jin Guangshan just stood there like a fool, blinking back his own confusion. The only thing he had thought the tiny child knew how to do was cry, or be painfully oblivious to the world around him. “Xuanyu. That kind of tone isn't how you speak to your elder brother.”

“A-Yu, please. I didn't think that me getting in trouble would ruin anything for you.” Jin Zixuan tried to explain, walking over, and trying to grab the boys arms. It was the coming realization, as he tried to calm his brother, that he had inadvertently pushed off Mo Xuanyu's trip to go see his mother. After all, he was the one who was supposed to take the boy.... “A-Yu I'm sorry-”

Mo Xuanyu pushed his hands away and stumbled back, his lip trembling as he balled his fist, and... and...

“I HATE YOU!!!” Mo Xuanyu screamed at Jin Zixuan, no longer able to hold back his tears. “I HATE YOU! I CAN'T GO SEE MAMA CAUSE OF YOU!!! I HATE YOU!!!”

“Xuanyu!” Jin Guangshan snapped, looking annoyed. “Lower your voice. What has gotten into you? That is no way to speak to your brother.”

Mo Xuanyu looked up at his father, then at Jin Zixuan, hiccuping as he shook. “... I... I...” Then he started sobbing. “You.. ruined it.... Gege you ruined it.... I did so good.... I was doing so good.... I... I hate you....”

Jin Zixuan just stared at his little brother, his own expression blank, as the boy turned and fled.

“Xuanyu!” Jin Guangshan called out halfheartedly, only tsking when the boy vanished out of sight. “Really, what has gotten into him. Lan Qiren made it sound like he was doing excellently since that previous infraction.”

“he was....” Jin Zixuan mumbled. “... leave him be... He has every right to be mad at me...”

“Zixaun, you say you want to be responsible of him, yet you let him scream at you like that?” Jin Guangshan tsked some more. “ Grow a back bone and get him to listen to you....” He only stopped when he noticed how terrible youth looked, both in his bruised face and his broken spirit. He sighed, then opened his fan and waved it at his own face. “What ever. What is done is done. You, go get yourself cleaned up and bandaged and I'll update your mother on what has happened here.”

“Can... you leave A-Yu out of it.” Jin Zixuan asked, almost too quiet. “Don't talk to her about the yelling.... he's been good. He really has. I'm the only one who messed up, and i'll admit to that. You can even tell her that you fought to keep the engagement. I'll take all the blame.”

Jin Guangshan didn't argue with that. Instead he just let out a breath. “That is fine. The only issue is if she'll believe me.... then again, Fengmian-xiong was truly adamant about it... maybe Madam Yu can talk some sense into your mother that it really wasn't my say....”

Jin Zixuan nodded mindlessly, at this point not caring what his father did. He wanted to blame- to hate Wei Wuxian for this. Wanted to say it was all him for starting the fight... but Jin Zixuan knew better. Wei Wuxian would never have attacked him if he hadn't egged him on. And that was the truth. Jin Zixuan knew Wei Wuxian would hit him when he said what he had. He knew that he was pulling the tigers tail. He just... didn't care.

And now, not only was Mo Xuanyu mad at him... not only had he ruined something Mo Xuanyu had worked so hard on... he might have even gotten the boy in more trouble if Jin Guangshan couldn't appease Madam Jin with the terrible news. If Mo Xuanyu got kicked out cause of the engagement falling through... Jin Zixuan would never forgive himself.

 

 

Mo Xuanyu didn't see where he was going when he fled, he just cried out when someone caught him. He tried to push the person away, sobbing his heart out.

“Mo-gongzi, what's wrong?”

The familiar voice broke through the tears, and Mo Xuanyu looked up as Lan Xichen bent down onto his level.

“Mo-gongzi, are you all right?”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just sobbed and threw himself around the young man. And he cried. He cried so terribly hard.

 

…

 

When the next day came, and Mo Xuanyu didn't show up for class, his classmates whispered among themselves, but the teacher quieted them just as quickly. He had been informed to let the boy take the day off to rest, as he had apparently cried himself into unconsciousness when he ran into Zewu-jun the day before. Lan Qiren allowed it, in part to the injury, but expected Mo Xuanyu to be returning to class by the day after that.

 

And so when Mo Xuanyu woke up late the next morning, he didn't get out of bed. In fact, he stayed in bed, all the way until the afternoon. Just laying there. Sometimes he would quietly cry, others he would just stare at nothing. He fell back to sleep a couple of times, and only acknowledged it when he noticed some food on his desk that hadn't been there the last time he rolled over. Who brought it? He didn't know, and he didn't care. His little heart was broken, and he was tired.

Mo Xuanyu's back was to the door when there came a knock very late into the evening. He didn't turn around, even when it opened up, and someone came slowly walking in.

 

“... A-Yu?” Jin Zixuan called out, looking at his brother's back. “Are you awake?”

When he saw the boy tense up, he knew that as a sign that he was indeed awake, he walked over to the desk with a plate of food. He paused, noticing that what had been brought earlier remained untouched, and his chest tightened at the sight.

“... A-Yu, you need to eat...”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just snatched his sheets and threw them over his head, hugging his pillow and not looking at the teen.

Jin Zixuan watched, and took a deep breath. He set down the plate, and walked over to the bed, sitting down on the edge. He didn't make to touch Mo Xuanyu, just turned and looked out at the room. They sat there, quietly for a while before Jin Zixuan explained himself.

“You don't have to forgive me.” The teen said. “I messed up. And... I am doing my best to fix it...” He looked back at the mound that was his little brother all hidden under the bedding. “... I... have spoken to Lan Laoshi, and Zewu-jun. Trying to see if they can find someone else to take you to go see your mother at the end of the week. You should still get that.... cause.. cause I am a bad gege.”

“... no your not...” Mo Xuanyu whimpered, muffled by the sheets. His voice sounded strained as if he was close to crying. “... I forgive gege.... if... if gege promise to forgive me for telling him I hate you....”

“A-Yu...” Jin Zixuan called out, reaching over and tugging down the sheets. Mo Xuanyu sat up his eyes puffy from all the crying- he looked so very tired. Jin Zixuan said nothing more, and instead pulled his baby brother into his arms and hugged him tight. They sat there like that for a while, and although Jin Zixuan knew how much trouble he could get in for it, for the first time in over a year, he stayed with Mo Xuanyu all through the night.

By the next morning, although Mo Xuanyu was going back to class, he didn't seek out Jin Zixuan as often, clearly still wounded by his brothers actions. Instead he spent most days hanging around Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang, unless Lan Xichen was available to paint with him. Jin Zixuan couldn't blame his brother for not wanting to play with him. He wouldn't want to hang out with himself either, if he had almost ruined something so important...

 

 

By the end of the week, it would be Lan Wangji who would volunteer to take the boy to Mo Village to see his mother. And so, for three days, Mo Xuanyu stayed there, spending time with Second Lady Mo. He showed her his art, and slowly got back his smile after days of still having been down and out of it, after the incident. The bruise healed before he went to see her, and he never brought it up with her, though she seemed to sense that something was amiss. In fact, he never brought Wei Wuxian up at all. Not only because the topic was fresh, and his feelings still unsure, but cause he didn't want to cry again. He wanted to be happy with his mama, and he did his best to stay that way all three days.

And so, upon his return, the rest of his stay in Gusu went by without any more incidents. Classes soon resumed to their full length, and all the trouble makers settled down without their ring leader around. Six months came to an end much quicker then Jin Zixuan and Mo Xuanyu could account for, and while they were still not really back to normal with each other, it was getting there....

Jin Zixuan ended with one of the highest evaluation among the guest students, where Mo Xuanyu ended somewhere just above average. It seemed they had both done well for themselves....

Now all they had to worry about, upon returning to Lanling, was Madam Jin....

Notes:

I didn't make a Happy Mo Xuanyu bunny art to cope with this chapter making me cry when i wrote...

 

shut up... TTwTT

Chapter 7: Peony

Summary:

Jin ZIxuan and Mo Xuanyu return to Golden Carp Tower...
and a new future is set in stone...
or is it?

Notes:

Trigger Warning Possibly for a Drunk JGS being weird
Not gross
But ... eugh

Golden Carp Tower... it had been half a year already since Mo Xuanyu had walked up its steps with Jin Zixuan, with it's golden tiled roofs and white stone walls. It had been six months... and he was already nervous returning to the place.

During the short trip back, Jin Zixuan had warned the boy that, Madam Jin might still be rather upset about the last incident that had transpired. That being the broken engagement, preceded by the fight with Wei Wuxian. The teen hoped that his father did his part and kept the peace... but knowing Jin Guangshan, what peace could that man keep anyway? He still wasn't sure he trusted that his father wasn't going to use these things against him, or Mo Xuanyu. Jin Zixuan still wasn't sure he trusted his father around Mo Xuanyu at all.

As soon as the two of them had made it up the last of the steps into the main luxurious courtyard of Golden Carp Tower, Mo Xuanyu looked up and quickly gained a wide smile on his other wise worried face.

“Lijuan!!!” The boy called out, holding all the things he brought back with him from Gusu close to his chest as he walked very quickly across the the tiled ground. It was only after about seven steps though, that he remembered that running was no longer against the rules anymore, and sped up to give the old woman a big hug.

His care taker didn't change much at all since he saw her last, and patted the boys back with a warm smile upon her face.

“How is this little one then? Did he study well, and get a good evaluation?” Lijiaun asked, pulling him back.

“Uhuh!” Mo Xuanyu agreed, digging through his collection of nicely rolled papers to pull out his evaluation to show the elderly woman... only to drop some of said other papers as he did. He quickly let out a sound of surprise as he bent down and started picking them up swiftly.

Jin Zixuan shook his head, a smirk on his lips as he walked over to help.... only to immediately slow down upon seeing his mother, Madam Jin coming out of the main palace. She held herself high and had a rather calm expression on her face as she approached. That was more scary then if she had come out looking angry, storming down the steps in a flurry of silk and rage. Jin Zixuan lost the smirk he had almost instantly and quickened his pace, hoping to get past his brother, before she got close.

He was able to do so in the nick of time, and quickly stopped to cup his hands in proper greeting as she arrived before the three of them, “A-Niang, this son is home.”

“I know.” She said her tone almost... flat. She glanced at her son, her lips pursing as she looked him over. “Zixuan, Lets go. We need to have a talk.”

Jin Zixuan nodded expectant of this, and turned his head slightly, “Lijuan, take A-Yu and-”

“No. He joins us.” Madam Jin cut in, turning and leading the way back inside. “Lijuan, take that boys things back to his room, then stand by for when I call for you.”

Lijuan gave Mo Xuanyu a kind look, as the kid shrunk down in slight fear, eyeing his older brother with a most worried expression. Jin Zixuan swallowed, motioning for Mo Xuanyu to take his hand as they followed after Madam Jin. Lijuan took all the papers the boy had been carrying, and watched them go, her smile slowly fading. Even though Mo Xuanyu had still to as of yet fully forgive his elder brother in his heart for what had happened, he still took that hand, choosing the comfort of it, then the lack of support. In his other hand was a closed paper fan, one he had been painting over the last month with Nie Huaisang and had been- in the youths words- Mo Xuanyu's best work yet! The two followed behind Madam Jin for a while, until they had arrived at her personal study. She immediately went in, crossing the room in just a breath of a moment, before she sat down at her desk, and looked back up at the two. her expression was still as lacking as when she came to greet them outside.

“Is the door shut?” she asked.

“Yes.” Jin Zixuan said, tugging Mo Xuanyu behind himself ever so slightly once they made it in front of her desk.

“Then Do you have anything you want to say to me before I start?” Madam Jin questioned, her eyes slowly becoming as sharp as daggers, looking over her son attentively.

Jin Zixuan stiffened his jaw, knowing he had to say the right thing and that there was no way out of this conversation. Besides, it wasn't like he didn't practice for weeks, trying to decide what to tell her, all to keep the best appearance and make sure Mo Xuanyu was not sent away. Jin Zixuan took a deep breath, then recited what he had been working on with a deep respectful, bow. “This son did his best to present himself a humble face of Jin Clan as he was away at the lectures, to act according to the rules set forth by the Gusu Lan Clan. While I have achieved the best ranking among my peers, I have fallen short on my actions and attitude. I made a fool of myself three months ago, and the results of that fight have made things difficult for you A-Niang. Please forgive this foolish son, for his choices.”

Madam Jin leaned forward on her desk, weaving her hands together and staring with pointed eyes at the teen. It was as if she was dissecting every word that came out of his mouth, with great patience. After an excruciatingly long moment of silence had passed Madam Jin finally relaxed slightly.

“You are right. You did do well, and achieved one of the highest evaluations among those who were invited to Gusu and the lectures. You are also right that your stupidity to get in a fight with that Wei brat landed you out of your engagement with poor A-Li. However, only one of those things was entirely on you.”

Jin Zixuan knit his brow, but quickly shook away his confusion to listen to what his mother explain herself.

Madam Jin sighed, then laid her hands down on the desk. “I have already talked to my old friend Ziyuan. I know the story as much as one can. I still think you really should have kept your mouth shut, but that Wei Wuxian is...” she let out a tsk. “It's enough that Jiang Zongzhu lets him get away with all his foolishness, but to let him hit you and ruin a proper, pre-decided engagement that had been in place since before all of you were born, only to give the boy a simple slap on the wrist-” Her voice had been raising, and she almost got to the point of yelling, before she seemed to catch herself.

Madam Jin's jaw clenched, and she calmed herself down a bit. Relaxing once more, she lowly looked up and eyed Mo Xuanyu, who quickly bowed his head to not meet her gaze. Her brow knit slightly, and she got up moving around the desk, until she was standing right in front of Jin Zixuan and Mo Xuanyu. She then motioned for her son to step aside.

At first Jin Zixuan was a bit reluctant, but he knew, if he was going to get her to not yell at the boy, he needed to do as she asked. So, he let go of Mo Xuanyu's hand, and stepped back behind him- close enough to be at his brothers back, but far enough that Madam Jin didn't get upset.

Madam Jin clasped her hands behind her, staring down at the small Mo Xuanyu, who slowly looked up and clasped his hands together over his paper fan.

“y-yes, Madam Jin?”

“... It seems you haven't put shame on Jin Clan after all.” She said, part compliment, part scathing remark. The boy did his best to keep a straight face, not wanting to make her angry. so he bit the inside of his mouth as not to frown or pout and nodded politely. This seemed to appease her so she let out a slight hum, “Your evaluations came back as higher then average and you seem to have kept your behavior in check. Sadly, that means you are doing better then Zixuan in that area.”

She of course, had not been informed about the incident with the cheat sheets, just like Jin Guangshan had said he wouldn't tell her. While Jin Zixuan was relieved about that, he still worried his father was going to use it against them... but... then again, knowing the man, he may have forgotten about it entirely by this point. Jin Zixuan really hoped that was the case.

Madam Jin let out a breath and started to step away, some kind of unnamed annoyance on her face.... but then suddenly paused. She lowered her eyes to the fan in the boys hand, and raised a brow of partial curiosity. “What is that?”

Mo Xuanyu looked up, then down in his hands. Mindlessly he flipped open the fan and held it up, showing Madam Jin it in it's entirety. “It's a fan I painted.... Madam Jin.”

“... you? You painted this?” Madam Jin tsked, snatching it from the boys hands and holding it up to get a better look.

Mo Xuanyu looked scared, so Jin Zixuan stepped up to speak for him, not only trying to save his brothers work, but also not make it seem that the boy was being frivolous with his free time while he was away.

“Yes, he did. During our stay in Gusu, A-Yu spent some of his personal time with the second Young Nie Master, as well as Zewu-jun. The later had taken a liking to him and was teaching him painting while helping him with his studies.”

“Zewu-jun?” Madam Jin raised a brow, looking up from the fan. “Zewu-jun has been teaching him how to paint?” Jin Zixuan nodded, as She glanced over it again. There was a look that crossed her eyes, as if remembering something.

The reason she had gotten surprised that Mo Xuanyu had painted it, was cause the boy's skills had become exceptionally good over the last months at Gusu. This was in part to painting at least once every day or so, but also thanks to the skills and tricks Lan Xichen and Nie Huaisang had shown him. What once had been childish splattering without form, that had become more understandable shapes over time, finally had reached a point where, they actually looked... well... professional. The fan was painted with an arrangement of blue flowers, accompanied by a magpie who flew over them with its wings curled ever so slightly around. It's head was facing down toward the flowers as if it was encircling them, making an almost intentional circle of art. At the corner of the fan was the characters for magpie and forget-me-not, written in quite pretty looking calligraphy.

Madam Jin let out a small, hum, before closing it and handing it back to the boy. “I have seen some of Zewu-jun's work. He seems to have taught you well.”

“This one thanks Madam Jin for her kind words.” Mo Xuanyu replied politely, doing his best not to get too excited about the perceived compliment- only so he might not anger or annoy her. “Zewu-jun is a good teacher. I enjoyed his company very much.”

“your calligraphy has also improved.” she said a bit strictly, neither smiling nor frowning. “As you continue to stay among our number, a high place with in Jin Clan- it's... main family... it only seems right that your image must improve as well. Your turning eight soon, yes?”

“Yes Madam Jin.” Mo Xuanyu answered. “In.. less then a month.”

“Then once you have turned eight you'll be starting some new lessons.” Madam Jin stated crossing her arms.

Jin Zixuan knit his brows in concern, suspicious of his mother, where as Mo Xuanyu looked curiously at the lady as she turned away to return to her desk.

“I want you learning the six arts. Since Zixuan here already had you learning a bit of Archery, and you seem to have the skills for more tactile skills, Starting the week after you turn eight, you will be learning how to ride horses and how to play music. While Jin Clan doesn't work with music cultivation, the mark of a true gentleman is his etiquette and skills- as I said, the six arts. Rites, Literacy, Numeracy, Music, Equestrian, and Archery.

“As a future cultivator of Jin Clan, you already are learning your rites, and numeracy. Your calligraphy, as stated before is improving in great strides. Since you seem keen to learn, and show you can keep up with people three years older then you, it only makes sense to keep you on that upward path.” She looked back at Mo Xuanyu. “If you want to make Jin Clan proud and prove to me that you can raise Zixuan up when in the future he takes over as leader of Jin, then you must learn each of these things to their greatest extent. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes Madam Jin.” Mo Xuanyu answered, a bit overwhelmed by everything she was saying. He caught on that, he was going to be learning a lot- possibly tripling his previous class work- but if it made him better in the future, and a help to his brother, then he didn't mind. “I'll do my best.”

“Good.” Madam Jin stated, sitting back down and getting comfortable. “Lijuan should have gotten here by now. Go to her and get out of my sight.”

“Yes Madam Jin.” Mo Xuanyu bowed, cupping his hands, then smiling slightly up at Jin Zixuan, before heading out quickly. There was a bit of excitement in his steps as he rushed away.

When the door shut again, Jin Zixuan made no attempt to move, as if ready to leave. Madam Jin had already pulled out a book, and was about to work on something, when she took pause, glancing up at her son with a quirked brow.

“...” Jin Zixuan looked at her, his expression slightly twisted. After a moment of the two staring at each other, he finally asked, “What are you up to?”

“Expound.” Madam Jin stated coldly, closing her book, but not putting it away.

“Everything you just said- all those new classes .... they are very likely to take away from the bulk of his cultivation training.” Jin Zixuan responded, trying his best not to sound accusatory. “He's still really young, and all that will take up most of his day- or at the very most the time he has learning his core cultivation skills. With a schedule like that, He might fall behind on things like his sword practice-”

“That is because we have no intention for him to be learning the sword.” Madam Jin replied honestly. Jin Zixuan made a face, and so the woman cleared the air, not hiding her true intentions in the slightest. “Zixuan, when you brought that boy here, I found him to be a waste of your time and our resources. Before he was sent with you to Gusu, his attempts at cultivation were already showing to be lacking. Now that he is returned, I see potential for him to help you- to help Jin Clan- thanks to his strengths in arts. His cultivation is... lacking but if nothing else, he has visual potential. I have yet to see if his cultivation is anything worth trying to salvage, to see if he will one day only have a weak golden core or if he will even have anything at all. But that painting on his fan only fueled a conclusion that was brought to me about the boy. Zixuan, that boy will more then likely never be anything but abysmal, if not mediocre, in cultivation. He can't and will not ever be able to rise above you. Even if he could, I never would allow it... However, that doesn't mean you can't have him as something more then a half worked attempt at being a cultivator. He can memorize things well, and he has skills and interest in the arts. On top of that, he works so hard to prove he is obedient to not only you, but your father and people of higher authority then himself. Why not then, bring him up the as a future advisor to you, a loyal confidant to you, and a walking visual representation of what Jin Clan has... a vision of status.”

“You want to turn him into something you can use?” Jin Zixuan asked, his mouth twitching. “You want me to have him act like some... some glorified performer? Teach him the ways of the arts so he can pose as symbol of our status- of Jin Clan's status? Not even status for himself? Y... your not even going to give him a chance to prove himself? He still has time to try-”

“He has proven himself.” Madam Jin stated. “He has proven he can be useful. He has proven that he enjoys the arts, and so why not use that to our- your advantage.”

“Useful as in like that of a show dog.” Jin Zixuan stated, doing his best not to show any anger. “He would be nothing different than a servant girl who dances at feasts. Father already was treating him like that before we left and now you want to make that a permanent thing?!”

“Of course he would be different then a servant. And it isn't like basic cultivation is out of the question.” Madam Jin huffed. “He still has to be a cultivator to be shown as a member of Jin. But, If he proves his intelligence in these other areas, he can become your most trusted right hand- an advisor... as long as you... we, press in him that you are the only person he must serve. The only person he can trust to rely on.”

“I didn't bring him here to serve me.” Jin Zixuan snapped, “I brought him here cause he deserves a better life then what he had.”

“And what about a life as a right hand to you is so terrible?” Madam Jin asked. “What about a life as a, as you put it, glorified performer is so terrible? He eats well, he lives in luxury, and his talents will win the eyes and respect of outsiders and other clans.” She let out a hum, then added, “And maybe his personality can win you back your engagement. So what if he becomes nothing more then a boy Jin Clan uses to present our status- our class? We are a Clan of rich culture and dignity. Why not prove it by having the “second son of Jin” be a walking master of the arts? Why not give you a most loyal and intelligent advisor who is the example of fine gentleman? Something to be seen as a spectacle of what Jin Clan is and has to offer.”

“He won't know how to fight...” Jin Zixuan started to argue.

“He'll know archery, and riding, and possibly strategy. Not everyone needs to wield a sword to help in a battle.” Madam Jin shot back.

“But all cultivators have a blade-” Jin Zixuan tried again, but was cut off by a harsh look.

“Jin Zixuan. He is still a young mold-able child, and he never have need or ability to surpass you. That boy need not have even the inkling of one day exceeding you. Even if there is no doubt in my mind he will ever be more then a mediocre cultivator, I will not give him the chance to hurt your future. He is not the future Jin Zongzhu. You are.” Madam Jin said darkly, “He is and always will be, one of your fathers many mistakes. Either you do as I ask, and use him and his interests as well as strengths to the benefit of yourself and all of Jin Clan... or I can have him heading back home with Nothing. Leave him with nothing of what he has achieved.”

“A-Niang!” Jin Zixuan gasped but she once more quieted him with a look.

“While I don't blame you for the broken engagement, you still caused it in part. You are treading dangerous waters within my patience Zixuan. I want what is best, for you. I want a clear path for you.” She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, then stated harshly, “I want you to have everything at your disposal to lead Jin Clan in the future far better then it has ever been led before. If that means, you have to treat your... 'brother' as nothing more then a tool, then so be it. I don't want to hear anything else about it. Either use him, or get him out of Jin Clan. He is of no use to you or us if he doesn't follow the path I have given him. DO I make myself clear?”

“....” Jin Zixuan's face twisted, then his face went several shades darker. “... does... A-Die know any of this....”

“Yes.” Madam Jin admitted, if not a bit of distaste in her tone as she answered. “He and I discussed it already. It was his idea actually.... I'll admit I didn't think the idea would even work as I believed that boy to have no skill... It was only just now, when I saw that fan the brat painted that I realize your father may have been onto something. Ha.... It's probably the first thing we have fully agreed on anything in years. Now, answer my question. do I make myself clear?”

Jin Zixuan felt something twist inside his stomach. This was Jin Guangshan's idea? It was sad how that didn't surprise Jin Zixuan at all as he stood there in silence. His father had already treated his brother like a toy or a pet before they had left for Gusu. Now seeing that he wanted to not only continue that treatment, he wanted to have Jin Zixuan use Mo Xuanyu as nothing more then a play thing as well. And even dragged Madam Jin into the idea. It was then that Jin Zixaun realized the truth, as it hit him hard. He had been suspicious of how willing Jin Guangshan had been to not tell Madam Jin about certain things. It wasn't out of kindness, or laziness, it was a plan to use what he had at his disposal so he could look good.. Now Jin Zixuan had the full picture... he felt betrayed.

“Zixuan.” Madam Jin snapped.

“you are clear, A-Niang.” Jin Zixuan answered not looking at her.

“Good.” Madam Jin smiled sitting back in her chair. She paused, then let out a sigh and motioned her boy over to her. He slowly walked around the desk, and when he stood in front of her she reached up and cupped his face in her hands. “You are everything to me My A-Xuan. I care about you more then anything in this world. I know you care about that boy, but your future is first. Jin Clan is first for you as You are always first for me.” She pulled him down a little and kissed the top of his head. “I love you my A-Xuan. Please understand that if nothing else.”

 

 

…

 

A break was given to Mo Xuanyu with no classes and no work once he had first gotten back from Gusu, spending some days sleeping in and playing with a just as free Jin Zixuan... but within a few weeks, he had turned eight and began his new lessons almost immediately after.

While his old routine was somewhat back, his mornings had changed significantly. He would go to his usual classes for up to two hours at the beginning of his morning, learning his rites and cultivation basics, then after, he would spend his time on a different art. One day would be archery, where he would shoot at targets for all of three hours. Other days he would spend that time in a room with a teacher, working on his calligraphy or being allowed to just paint. He enjoyed those days a lot, as he really loved painting and this teacher, an artist himself, had nothing but praise for the boy. Then there were other days he would practice his horse riding. While he did enjoy it, mostly cause he loved to take care of his pretty horse he got to have,( which he name Mei- as in pretty-) he was having a little trouble in the part of actually riding the horse. Mei was but a pony, yet even then, Mo Xuanyu was scared every time he got on her back. Which he was made fun of perfusely....

You see, Two of the arts, Being equestrian training and archery, Mo Xuanyu was allowed to practice with Jin Zixuan. the only trouble being that he had to also practice with Jin Zixun. That teen was the source of the being made fun of for being scared of riding a horse.

Not long after their return from Gusu, Jin Zixuan had confided in his cousin about what Madam Jin had told him, and the future Jin Guangshan had made for Mo Xuanyu, feeling like he had been blindsided by it all. Jin Zixun, who was still rather jealous and annoyed by the small boy, was no help at all in making Jin Zixuan feel any less betrayed, by saying; “And why should you worry about any of that? I personally would rather see him be of some use to you, then watch him destroy Jin Clan's name cause he's a terrible cultivator. Let him be a show dog. Then, at least, he can make the Clan look good and not mess it up for us all.”

None of this stopped Jin Zixun from sometimes causing Mo Xuanyu issues during his practice, or out right trying to bully the poor kid every time Jin Zixuan looked away for even a second.

None of this also stopped Jin Zixuan from trying to sneak in some sword training for his brother.

During days when the two were off hanging out around Golden Carp Tower with nothing to do, Jin Zixuan would try his best to find a place to sneak away and teach the boy a few sword techiniques. At first, it was a little hard, if only cause they didn't do too much after coming back from Gusu. This was mainly due to some wounds still healing from the emotional harm Jin Zixuan had caused Mo Xuanyu due to the fight. But once he and Mo Xuanyu had gotten back into the way of things there in Lanling, it was much easier to get the boy to listen to his plan.

He didn't tell Mo Xuanyu everything. Not about their father's plan for him, not about the threat of him being sent back home. He only told him that Madam Jin and Jin Guangshan had decided Mo Xuanyu had no need for sword training but that he would still show the boy a few things. Jin Zixuan pleaded with him that he had to keep these training times a secret, and he couldn't show what he learned to anyone. He couldn't teach him a lot anyway, Just enough to protect him. He then also decided to teach Mo Xuanyu some hand to hand tricks he knew just to be safe...

This being said, Mo Xuanyu didn't do well with either- mainly swords. Maybe it was cause archery wasn't personal that he had a better time with it, or maybe it was that swords were so different then brushes and books. But, for the life of him, Mo Xuanyu was having the most trouble with swords. He was too scared to swipe at Jin Zixuan, and it wasn't like they had all the time in the world when they had to practice in secret. Hidden Sword Practice and little bits of extra cultivation training.... its the best of what the elder brother could offer his didi... But... while Jin Zixuan didn't want to give up on Mo Xuanyu, he began to worry that his mother might be right, and this boy might not make even a mediocre cultivator.

Then again, his cultivation itself was doing... better as of now, if you could call it that. His cultivation was average, just like his evaluations. If things went Jin Guangshan and Madam Jin's way, Mo Xuanyu might actually reach golden core by... fourteen? Fifteen? Quiet late for even a boy who started a bit later then other kids his age... But, if things went Jin Zixuan's way, he was sure he could see even a weak golden core in Mo Xuanyu by age twelve... which was still a bit late but nothing too bad. He just had to keep his brothers sword practice and extra cultivation up... and a secret. Mo Xuanyu knew he had to keep those secrets as well.....

 

After all of that, there was one other class Mo Xuanyu was now taking. One for another one of the six arts he was now tasked to learn. Music.

 

Back in Gusu, Mo Xuanyu had heard many a times in class that, Lan Clan was well known for their music cultivation. He had even asked Lan Xichen once about it, and learned then that the young man played a xiao as part of his own music cultivation, and that his brother Lan Wangji excelled at the Guqin.

So, when time came to learn music from the teacher who would be leading those lessons, the first two instruments Mo Xuanyu was able to name for her, was the Guqin and the Xiao. The first things Mo Xuanyu learned from this teacher, was the importance of music. How music could serve to move people, both body and mind. The Lan Clan used music to move both people and spirits, stopping them, interacting with them, and in the case of the living, boost their strength. But even simple music without spiritual power, could do things. Some music could make people smile, others make people cry. Music was harmony. And Harmony was exactly the key in one learning such a skill.

After listening to these things, Mo Xuanyu moved onto actually needing to learn the music.

There was a short time where the teacher had him singing a little, and seemed to find him decent. She told him that vocal song may be a good thing to practice, but he also needed to learn an instrument.

Of course he wanted to try his hand at a Xiao or Guqin first, if only cause those made him think of the Twin Jades. He however, quickly became very amazed by Lan Wangji, as the Guqin was rather a complex instrument to understand... at the very least for Mo Xuanyu. The Xiao was... not very interesting to Mo Xuanyu after a few attempts. When he tried to force himself to keep at it because he wanted to show his skill in it to Lan Xichen one day, his teacher seemed to notice and told him to stop.

“If you don't like playing it, do not play it.” she had told him. “Don't force yourself to play a instrument you hate, as it will only feed into your playing of it. Even if you got good at it, a real musician could hear your hatred of it in how you play it.”

Mo Xuanyu wasn't sure what she meant or even if what she said was true, but still gave up on the Xiao in favor of a different instrument. He tried a few different ones, including the pipa- but just as quickly showed no skill in that due to the complicated learning curve. Then he thought about a few wind instruments....

Until he came across one that his teacher specifically asked he keep up. She had heard him attempt the instrument and watched how the boy prepared himself to play. So, deciding that this was the one, she quickly began him on the basics. The instrument in question was called the erhu, a two stringed bow instrument. What Mo Xuanyu had done to get his teachers attention with it was simply mess around on it. He had taken the bow and pulled it across the strings, then laughed when even his being silly produced a somewhat pretty sound. Mo Xuanyu had stopped on it, and been playing with it more then testing it, and that seemed to get the teacher intrigued.

“Now, what one must know is that when playing an instrument, one must act upright. That being said, you like this one. I can see it in your eyes. So, I want you to learn to play it. The first thing one must know when playing this instrument is posture.”

So, for the first few times he practiced the Erhu, Mo Xuanyu was actually learning how to sit with the instrument. He sometimes sat on a stool, others a chair, but always with a straight back, and holding the main instrument up right in one hand, and the bow at the ready in the other. The boy always sat the base of the instrument on his leg and his posture straight like a brush handle.

Once he got posture down, he learned how to play a few key sounds and notes. Even though it was becoming a bit of a chore to keep up, Mo Xuanyu actually liked the sounds it made, and that he was making the sounds. He smiled when he played cause... he actually found it fun. Not as fun as painting, but still very enjoyable.

 

Soon a month had already passed by of him being back in Lanling, and while it wasn't all that great, it was still better then nothing.

 

It just so happened then, that on a day he was without any required classes, that a friend came to visit.

 

“Oh my....” Mo Xuanyu pulled back his brush to look back over his shoulder, seeing none other then Qin Su at the door to the room he did his calligraphy classes in. She had popped her head in, coming to say hi to the boy after so long, and became awe struck by the boys work. “You painted that?!”

By this time Qin Su was fourteen, having aged up during Mo Xuanyu's time in Gusu. Just as Jin Zixuan had hoped, she was beginning to mellow out a little from her more childish tendencies, but still had a whimsical personality.

“I did.” Mo Xuanyu answered, smiling back at her as he stepped aside to show her. “This one is of some chrysanthemums. My calligraphy teacher says I am very good at plants and animals.”

“It's so pretty!!” Qin Su clapped, running up and looking the piece over with wide eyes. “How did you get the petals to look so... so much like petals!!!”

“Zewu-jun taught me that.” Mo Xuanyu answered.

“Zewu-jun!!!!????” Qin Su gawked, turning and looking at Mo Xuanyu with bewildered expression. “The Zewu-jun taught you how to paint?!”

Mo Xuanyu grinned from ear to ear. “Uhuh. He is very nice.”

“You got taught to paint by the future Lan Zongzhu- AND most handsomest man in the cultivation world?!!!” Qin Su sounded only partly offended. “I know so many girls my age that would die just to get a chance to see his face- and your telling me he taught you how to PAINT!!!???”

Mo Xuanyu was laughing his little butt off at this point, covering his mouth, and knowing full well that Qin Su meant nothing by the faux offense. She did however, run over and start pinching his face all playfully.

“you little montou baby! Your cute little face has won the heart of the Zewu-jun! How dare you- oh hold on... your face isn't as chubby anymore... no fair.”

“Qin-jie that hurt...” Mo Xuanyu giggled rubbing his face as he pulled away.

“Eh? How was I supposed to know your not a montou faced baby anymore?” Qin Su pretended to be grumpy, but her smile came through in her eyes anyway. “you've been gone for about half a year. I was getting bored without my little friend to drag around.”

“I can play now.” Mo Xuanyu answered excitedly, carefully putting away his brushes. They were the same brushes Jin Zixuan had bought him in Caiyi town, and Mo Xuanyu had done his best to keep them as nice as they were when he first opened the box. “I was just practicing on my own time. So we can go play.” he paused, then smiled back at her. “Which reminds me, I made you something.”

“You made me something?” Qin Su raised a brow.

Mo Xuanyu smirked. He rushed over to his completed works that all sat on a desk in the corner. Each one was mostly a scene of flowers and birds, and small animals... but Qin Su caught a glance of a person under some of the stacks. All she saw was a bit of the lower half of a face, so became curious. When she went to lift up the pages to get a look, she stopped upon hearing Mo Xuanyu make a sound. She looked over as he smiled and lifted up a round silk fan.

Qin Su completely forgot about the face and gasped, dropping the pages she lifted. “Xuanyu! That's for me?!”

“Uhuh.” Mo Xuanyu smiled as the girl ran over and took the handle and looked over the painted silk with a gobsmacked expression.

“A-Yu it's so pretty!!!!” She exclaimed, looking over the painted on morning glories and tea roses. “Xuanyu this is such a sweet gift. I love it!”

“I am very happy that you do.” Mo Xuanyu smiled even wider. “Now that I have given it to you, why don't we go play.”

“I can't play with this... I might tear it.” Qin Su whispered. She seemed to think it over, then made a choice. “I know. There is a game i've been playing with some girls back in Laoling. We don't have a name for it, and there isn't really any mucking about. But it's fun, and I won't have to put the fan down somewhere while we play.”

“Okay.” Mo Xuanyu nodded, picking up his own fan as well.

The two left and began a walk around Golden Carp Tower. The game, as Qin Su described it was actually rather simple. Qin Su would name an item or color, and Mo Xuanyu would have to find it in the room they were in. He would have until the count of a minute to find it and if he couldn't they would move onto the next room. If he did, the two would stay and Mo Xuanyu would have to pick something for the other to find in the same room. The goal was to see how long they could stay in a room for without having to leave.

The game wasn't as fun as other games Mo Xuanyu played with the likes of Wei Wuxian back in Gusu, but he still enjoyed Qin Su's company. While one searched, and the other waited, the two still talked about a lot of things. For example.

“Is it true that all the male cultivators in Lan Clan are some of the most handsome in all the clans?” Qin Su asked.

“I think Lan Wangji and Zewu-jun are very pretty.” Mo Xuanyu answered. “All the other boys were pretty too, I guess....”

“Of course the two most handsomest young men in the Cultivation world, you would get to meet and agree that they are as handsome as they say.” Qin Su sighed dramatically. “All the girls in Laoling would do anything to get a chance with even one of those two.”

Mo Xuanyu scrunched up his face, “What do you mean?”

“You know.” Qin Su stood up straight, fanning herself with the circle fan. “Like... having one of them as a Cultivation Partner. You understand what I mean right.”

The topic of Cultivation Partner only reminded Mo Xuanyu of the fight between Jin Zixuan and Wei Wuxian. He frowned, then shrugged. “Yes. I know what your talking about.”

“... What's with that face?” Qin Su asked, confused. “What? Don't tell me your one of those little boys that thinks romance is gross.”

“Huh?” Mo Xuanyu looked up, then shook his head. “No... I just... I don't want to talk about that.”

Qin Su frowned, noticing the boy was actually upset. “Xuanyu, are you okay? Your acting all gloomy all the sudden.... is it cause I was talking about Zewu-jun? You seem to be friendly with him. Do you not like the idea of girls talking about him that way?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu shrugged. “I dunno....” He looked away, then changed the subject. “Qin-jie, your minutes up.”

“Huh?” Qin Su blinked. “Oh! The game.... crap.”

Mo Xuanyu giggled, and when she saw this, she too gave up on the whole cultivation partner conversation as they moved on. They made it through about two more rooms, before they came up to a small lounge, and just as they went to open the door, they heard laughter coming from inside. It was boisterous, and seemed to belong to at least two men. They looked at each other, then choosing to be nosy, both peaked in. Inside was Jin Guangshan, reclining on a divan with a cup in hand, there was a slight redness to his face, as he chuckled at something the other man in the room said.

Mo Xuanyu felt they should probably leave, but Qin Su suddenly looked rather upset, and shoved the door open the rest of the way, much to the boys worry.

“Baba!” Qin Su snapped, and the second man choked on his drink.

He turned around, and quickly put down the cup. “A-Su, what are you doing, barging into rooms like this...”

“You know mama doesn't like you drinking.” Qin Su huffed, crossing her arms. “How dare you break her trust. She'd be very upset.”

Jin Guangshan glanced over at his friend, Qin Cangye, and laughed slightly, as he was already a bit tipsy from the wine. “Cangye-xiong, it seems you're in trouble...”

Mo Xuanyu was a bit relieved to find that they hadn't gotten in trouble, and so stepped in to stay with Qin Su. His father glanced at him lazily, before leaning back again and taking a drink. Qin Cangye on the other hand, just smiled at his daughter apologetically.

“A-Su, please don't tell your mother. I have only had one cup, and it is simply cause I am drinking with a friend.”

“Baba...” Qin Su glared at him uncomfortably. “That isn't the point. Mama doesn't like it, not one bit. She'll be really sad even if it's just one cup. You promised you'd stop drinking.”

Qin Cangye made a slight face, looking at his daughter as if trying to figure out something. That something was a way to change the subject, and he found it by seeing what was in her hand. “... A-Su, where did you get that?”

Qin Su pouted, catching onto what he was doing, but still looked down. When she saw he was pointing at her new fan, she did lose track of the conversation, and lifted the circle fan with a smile. “Xuanyu made it for me. Baba, is it not the prettiest fan you ever seen? Xuanyu is very talented. He said he was taught by Zewu-jun while in Gusu.”

“You painted that?” Qin Cangye asked, looking back at the boy with a odd expression.

Mo Xuanyu nodded, unsure of himself. He kept eyeing Jin Guangshan, who now looked over at his friend with a frown. After a moment Jin Guangshan sat up and took a look at the fan, before smiling like an idiot.

“The boy has a gift. Delightful... ah! Xuanyu, come here. Come here.” He waved at the boy, who obeyed and walked over with his hands crossed in front of him.

“Yes baba.”

“You've been learning music yes? How is your music coming?” Jin Guangshan asked, his words a bit funny to Mo Xuanyu as they seemed slow and drawn out.

“Your learning music too?” Qin Su asked, looking back at Mo Xuanyu with a playful frown. “You best not get good at everything. Leave some talent for others too.”

“I'm not that good at Music yet...” Mo Xuanyu mumbled shyly. “i only been practicing for a month. And I'm not very good at horse back riding either... horses are scary...”

Qin Cangye let out a laugh, and Jin Guangshan laughed as well. He of course was laughing at the boys expense, more so then the humor of the words.

“Xuanyu, your too much.” The Jin Clan leader hummed, reaching out and lazily patted the boy on the head. “Here, here, I want to hear you play. Want to see if your really any good. You would at least try to play for your baba, right?”

“of course.” Mo Xuanyu nodded, and so Jin Guangshan waved a nearby servant over.

“Xuanyu, what have you been learning eh?” the Jin Clan leader asked.

“The erhu.” Mo Xuanyu answered.

“Lovely... lovely.. get his erhu.” Jin Guangshan ordered the servant, who bowed, then left almost immediately.

“...i... don't know but a part of one song yet...” Mo Xuanyu said, feeling rather bashful at the idea of playing the instrument in front of anyone but his teacher.

“That's okay Xuanyu.” Qin Su called out, “I want to hear it too. If your playing is as good as your art, then I am sure you'll get better and better at it in no time.”

This boosted the boys confidence just a bit. Qin Cangye now had the silk fan and was looking it over with a careful gaze. “Guangshan-xiong, this boy is rather good at painting. Truly good. Was his teacher really Zewu-jun? I heard that the Lan Clan's heir was a master painter, but this is really ridiculous. How old are you boy?”

Mo Xuanyu looked back at Qin Cangye and bowed, “This one is eight now, Qin Zongzhu.”

“Eight years old... what's his cultivation like?” Qin Cangye asked Jin Guangshan.

“Abysmal if my wife is to be believed,” Jin Guangshan hummed, leaning back, “But it's whatever. The boy will get there eventually.... right Xuanyu?” He smiled over at Mo Xuanyu, sounding condescending “Even if you'll never be as good as Zixuan in cultivation, that is fine with you, yes? Your a good boy who only wants to help his brother. Isn't that right my A-Yu?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded slowly, unsure what his father meant by that. He wasn't exactly shocked to hear that Madam Jin thought so lowly of his cultivation. On that same note, he felt odd at the back handed praise. He was glad his father thought highly of his skills, but upset that his father didn't even expect him to get any better at stuff like cultivation. Sure he had to still hide the fact that Jin Zixuan was showing him how to use a sword and certain bits of his cultivation training he wasn't learning in class.... but..

Just as he was thinking, the servant came back with his erhu, and handed it to the boy. He looked around, then found a stool just within the corner of the lounge. But before he could sit there, Jin Guangshan snapped at the servant to just bring the stool over. So Mo Xuanyu waited till the stool was moved, then sat down in front of the others. The boy was nervous again, and sat down on the stool posture straight and the erhu's base sat carefully in his lap, on his thigh in particular. He went to put the bow in place, and hit the strings of the instrument, making a sharp noise, that got him a glare from Jin Guangshan.

“Sorry.” Mo Xuanyu said in a hushed voice, before pulling the bow up again, and beginning to play.

As he stated before, he only knew a small bit of a song that his teacher had taught him, something that only lasted a minute or less, and was simply written to teach him the basics of using the erhu. However, Mo Xuanyu wanted to do his best, to show he could do it, so he focused very hard on not miss playing a single note, moving one hand across the two strings up high, while carefully moving the bow along them with the other. When he was done, he carefully pulled the bow back and looked up with an oddly serious expression for a eight year old.

Qin Cangye was stroking his chin, as Qin Su was smiling at Mo Xuanyu, having taken a seat next to her father. She was the first to speak.

“Xuanyu, that was really good. You really did good.” She said standing up. “Honest. I bet with enough practice, you really be just as good at the erhu as you are at painting.”

“Thank you Qin-jie...” Mo Xuanyu smiled, feeling bashful at the compliment. He paused, then looked over at Jin Guangshan. The man was also smiling, but not really at Mo Xuanyu. He was smiling at the reaction of Qin Cangye, who seemed impressed by the boy.

“Mo Xuanyu, was it?” The Qin Clan Leader said, standing up, “You are quite the talented young master. You say your also learning how to ride a horse? Does this mean you might also be taking on archery?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, “Xiongzhang is my teacher. He is one of the best.”

“Zixuan is one of the best archers in all of Jin Clan.” Jin Guangshan mirrored the comment. “Really, Xuanyu here is spoiled for teachers of the arts.”

“Jin Clan is lucky to have such talent.” Qin Cangye stated, lifting a cup as if to toast. However he stopped when Qin Su frowned back at him. “... A-Su, please.”

“Little girls should respect their fathers...” Jin Guangshan mumbled, looking into his own cup.

“And husbands should respect their wives.” Qin Su added mindlessly, eyes on her father. “Mama really doesn't like you drinking. She said she gets worried when you do baba...”

Jin Guangshan's face twisted, and Qin Cangye looked at him with a nervous smile. “Ah. A-Su, I think we should get going yes? I'll stop drinking, if only cause we need to get going. It was good seeing you Guangshan-xiong. May we have another meeting like this very soon!”

Before Mo Xuanyu could give Qin Su a proper goodbye, the two had left the lounge, leaving him and his father and a few servants behind. Mo Xuanyu, being polite, looked back at his father, waiting to be dismissed.

But Jin Guangshan didn't. Instead he traced his fingers over the lip of the cup he was drinking from, before lazily leaning back and eyeing the boy with curiosity. After some uncomfortably silence passed for Mo Xuanyu, Jin Guangshan reached up and motioned the boy over. Mo Xuanyu did as he was asked, leaning the erhu against the stool before making his way right next to the divan.

“Yes baba?”

Jin Guangshan's face was a bit red, a sign of the alcohol in his system. He looked over the boy, reaching up and taking his face in his hands. “Your not so baby faced anymore....” He mumbled, probably not even registering what he was saying. “You look a bit too much like your mother.... that silly lady mo.... a boy should look like his father... and your face is too soft and gentle like a girl.... I guess that means you'll grow up rather pretty... ha... if only you'd been born a girl... I could have you married off... and you'd be such a desired little thing... painting and music and such.. ha... maybe if that Zewu-jun was all that interested in you, I could have asked he married you when you got around to the right age.... but your a boy.... and If I marry you off and you outshine Zixuan or you have a son and he does not... that could be bad for your brother. You won't be bad for your brother will you my Xuanyu?”

Mo Xuanyu felt really uncomfortable... yet also oddly intrigued. His baba thought he might grow up to look... pretty? But... all the talk about how he could have been born a girl... about how he was a boy and marriage and how he was supposed to be good for Jin Zixuan... Mo Xuanyu didn't know how he felt. It was like a bowl of something so sweet it was sickening... like an overly sweet tang Yuan served over an equally as too sweet rice wine.

“Xuanyu~” Jin Guangshan interrupted his thoughts, sounding languid and lazy. “You haven't answered me. You'll be good for your brother right?”

“I'll be good.” Mo Xuanyu answered.

“Good boy.” Jin Guangshan smiled reaching up and pinching the boys face. “Your his to use as he needs. Nothing more. Practice your arts so you can lift him up... lift us up. Don't want others thinking we raise worthless little nothings now do we?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu nodded, trying to hide a frown on his face. Then... “Does baba really think I am to become pretty?”

“Eh...”

“Can... If I am to be pretty, can I not be married of if I am a boy?”

Jin Guangshan suddenly made a face, “What did you just ask?”

“Nothing baba.” Mo Xuanyu quickly cut in, suddenly worried that he did something wrong, seeing how quickly the tipsy man started to garner a dark expression. “I meant that I cannot help that I am a boy.”

Jin Guangshan was thankfully drunk enough that he actually hadn't grasped what his son had asked and so, just pouted. “No you cannot I guess.... pity... Then again... girls are terrible. Listen to that little Qin Su, telling her father off... I would never allow that kind of behavior if she were my daughter....”

 

After that, Jin Guangshan finally dismissed the boy, who took his erhu and headed straight back to where Qin Su had found him. In the study he used for his calligraphy lessons. He set the erhu down by the desk with his old work, and walked over to the painting he had been working on, pacing in front of it, unsure where to put his hands. Part of him wanted to get back to his work, get his mind of everything, but another part of him felt he couldn't sit still long enough to continue.

His eyes made their way over to the desk that held all his finished paintings. His eyes slowly making their way toward one stack in particular. Mo Xuanyu walked over, and slowly lifted the other paintings before pulling out one painting of a person. It was a painting the boy had in fact made of Lan Xichen, having missed the young man since their time at Gusu. He wasn't the only person Mo Xuanyu had painted, having made paintings of Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji, and Jiang Cheng and Nie Huiasang, all people he had missed... the only reason he had pulled this one out was his fathers comment about if Mo Xuanyu had been a girl, he could have tried to marry the boy off to Lan Xichen....

That had Mo Xuanyu feeling funny. Not weird, or upset, or disgusted. He felt... oddly enthralled. Not that he thought of Lan Xichen as anything but a pretty gege that had been kind enough to teach him art, and help him so much during with his classes and such during his time in Gusu.... but what his father said....

Mo Xuanyu traced a hand across the painting.... then reached up and touched his own face. He had disliked the conversation of cultivation partners, not only cause of the incident between his brother and Wei Wuxian, but cause he didn't understand why the boys talked about the girls the way they did. And then there was how Qin Su spoke about the girls talking about Lan Xichen, that had made him feel weird too... yet oddly different? He was confused, and unsure of what he was think, what he wanted to feel. He had always wished he was pretty like his mama, wanted to be a pretty person.... but....

“... would... would it have been better if I was born a girl?” He murmured, mirroring his fathers words before adding his own, “... or... do I just want to be pretty like a girl.... or pretty like Zewu-jun... but not me liking girls like the other boys do....” Mo Xuanyu then sat on the floor, still looking at the picture as his heart started to race. “... would... I want a pretty person like Zewu-jun to like me like a boy likes girls?”

The moment he said that aloud, Mo Xuanyu had a feeling like he was free falling. Somewhere between a thrill of excitement of the fall itself, and a terror of the unknown moment he would hit the ground. He dropped the picture and covered his face. He could only remember what Jin Zixuan had warned him about a long time ago now, about how people would dislike Mo Xuanyu for being odd. Was this part of his oddness? Was Mo Xuanyu bad for thinking this way? Was it bad to think this way? He didn't know if the feelings overwhelming his mind were good or bad. His mouth felt dry and his stomach felt like it was twisting around. He couldn't tell if he was enamored or very afraid.

Then there was a sudden knock on the door. Mo Xuanyu panicked taking the painting of Lan Xichen and hiding it just as the door opened.

“A-Yu, there you are.” Jin Zixuan called out as the boy turned around, “I came in here earlier but you weren't here. The cooks made some bao and... and... A-Yu, are you okay?”

The only reason Jin Zixuan asked, was Mo Xuanyu looked terrified. The boy's eyes looked wide, and he was breathing really heavy as he blocked the desk covered in his art. He had never seen Mo Xuanyu look so shaken up, so riddled with anxiety, that he feared something terrible had happened.

He quickly set down the small tray of sweet bao he had come to give the boy and walked over to his brother, bending just slightly to check on him.

“A-Yu, what's wrong? What happened?” Jin Zixuan looked past the kid, trying to see why he was blocking the desk.

Mo Xuanyu shook his head abruptly leaning back so his brother couldn't look at the desk.

Jin Zixuan didn't trust the head shake, was suspicious of how Mo Xuanyu suddenly hid his work, but had looked him over twice now, and didn't see any injuries. “Did someone say something to you?”

Mo Xuanyu started to shake his head, then stopped. Then shook his head again, looking down at the floor his chest rising and falling hard.

“A-Yu,its okay.” Jin Zixuan tried to sound as calm as possible as he rubbed a hand along his brothers arm. “If you don't want to talk to me, that's fine... just, I would like you to trust that I won't get mad at you for whatever bothers you... was it Zixun? I saw him strutting around earlier-”

“It wasn't Zixun.” Mo Xuanyu admitted. “I... I just.... I don't know....”

“You don't know why your upset?” Jin Zixuan asked.

Mo Xuanyu nodded, shaking as he clenched his fists. “I... don't know... I just... I don't know.”

Jin Zixuan frowned, a tad confused by that line of thought. In his mind, how could anyone not know why they were freaking out. But he also understood that Mo Xuanyu was different, so he let it slide. He just nodded and made to stand, accidentally kicking something. He turned and immediately lunged, catching the erhu that he had almost knocked over.

“Ah! Sorry A-Yu I.... why is your instrument in here?” he quickly changed tune, setting the instrument back and giving his brother a puzzled look.

“I was playing it earlier for baba and Qin Zongzhu...” Mo Xuanyu muttered, calming his breathing. “Baba wanted to know how my music was coming along... I am doing well, and they both liked it....”

“...” Jin Zixuan looked at his brother, hiding the clenched fist he made as he stepped away from the erhu. “oh...” he paused, then let out a breath, “A-Yu... you...”

He couldn't tell Mo Xuanyu he could tell their father no. If he did that, Jin Guangshan would use it against them. He might play his games, and get Mo Xuanyu thrown out, or use the boy in some other way. At this point Jin Zixuan wasn't sure what his father was willing to do to get what he wanted out of Mo Xuanyu. That said... he couldn't completely let his father get away with it. Jin Zixuan was slowly beginning to see the man for what he was, but felt as though he was seeing it all too late.... There had to be away to appease both his parents, and keep Mo Xuanyu safe from their father. He thought it over as he looked down at the boy who seemed so out of it and worried about some unknown thing.... and After a moment, he suddenly had a thought.

“A-Yu, how would you like to start going on a few of my night hunts with me?”

“Huh?!” Mo Xuanyu, was taken aback by the request. He had been off in his own head, thinking about everything and yet nothing at all, that when such a request had been asked, it felt like someone knocked the wind right out of him.

“Not all of them.” Jin Zixuan clarified, “If I know it won't be too dangerous or I know it involves something smaller and less threatening, I'll take you with me. You can.. act as a helper to me. Your really smart at simple things A-Yu, maybe that might help me with a different perspective on certain cases. Besides that, it would give you some real time experience with your bow and I can show you some more things with your sword.”

“... do I have to use a sword?” Mo Xuanyu murmured, clearly unsure of himself.

“...” Jin Zixuan swallowed, then shook his head with a little bit of hurt in his eyes. “You don't have to yet. Your still learning. You don't even really have a sword of your own...” He frowned slightly, realizing how hard it will become later down the road to get one for him.

Mo Xuanyu sat there for just a moment before nodding. “o-okay.”

Jin Zixuan smiled at his brother, hiding his worries, “Then... after we visit your mother later this month, I'll take you with me on my next night hunt after that. We'll see how it goes, and maybe have you tag along on easy ones after that as well?”

“okay.” Mo Xuanyu answered. His hand was still over the stack he hid the Lan Xichen painting under, not wanting his brother to see it.

There was nothing wrong with that painting... or any other portrait like paintings Mo xuanyu did. The only thing wrong was that Mo Xuanyu had a sudden guilt in his chest for painting the youths and young man. The guilt came from somewhere inside, one that didn't understand why he felt the way he did. For now, he said nothing to Jin Zixuan. His brother already knew he was odd... So why did he feel like, if he told Jin Zixuan about how he felt about other boys all of the sudden, he was going to be looked at like a freak? It didn't help then when they had started to eat the bao Jin Zixuan had brought, that Jin Zixun had busted in, complaining about something completely random to the other teen.

He then said something rude about Mo Xuanyu's piece he was still working on, and Jin Zixuan told him to get out- but then had to chase the other teen out when he tried snatching the piece anyway. Once both had rushed out, Mo Xuanyu quickly ran over to his old art, snatched the painting of Lan Xichen out from under the stack and shoved it into his sleeve. He then paused, before quickly going through all his work and finding any painting that was of people he knew and shoving them in his sleeve as well. In his panicked mind, Mo Xuanyu felt he needed to hide these things. Hide the pretty and or handsome people he painted, cause if he didn't, someone would just, know, that he was odd. By the time Jin Zixuan returned from chasing away Jin Zixun, the little boy had already hidden all his painting in his robes and returned to his seat. He had calmed himself more, and finally relaxed enough to talk to Jin Zixuan about what ever else he wanted to. Mo Xuanyu even got around to playing his practice melody for his brother, who was happy to see that not only he was doing well, but enjoying it.

The end of the month came and left, where in Mo Xuanyu went saw his mother, and told her about his new lessons, and even played a bit of his erhu for her as well. Second Lady Mo was happy- no she was ecstatic to see how much her son was being given for a bright future. To see her happy, That made Mo Xuanyu happy. And to see his little brother happy that made Jin Zixuan happy.

The teen kept his word, and got Mo Xuanyu to join him on a simple night hunt, investigating some strange and absurd thefts in a small town outside Lanling. Jin Zixuan was able to get away with this by claiming that if Mo Xuanyu was going to be his future right hand, then it be best to have him come help him on night hunts- even if it was just as someone to hold his sword or act a second pair of eyes and ears in minor investigations. He repeated the sentiment he gave Mo Xuanyu to Madam Jin, that the boy was only going on low risk ones, and she actually seemed fine with it... as long as Mo Xuanyu was taught his place and only ever did as Jin Zixuan told him.

It was Jin Guangshan who was actually the suspicious one, asking Jin Zixuan questions that bordered him knowing that his eldest was up to something. But in the end, he just waved it off, telling Jin Zixuan to not let Mo Xuanyu fall behind on his studies, and to 'keep him in check'. After all;

 

“Xuanyu is a spectacle of a child. We Don't want him losing his spark, now do we? Hmm?”

 

Hearing him say it like that.... even though Jin Zixuan still chose to respect his fathers wishes, and follow his orders, he swore deep down, then and there, that he wasn't ever going to be like this man....

For now, as he was still but a youth himself, he had to do as he was told... For now that was the best way he could protect Mo Xuanyu.

Notes:

NOTE:
no, i have no plans to have Mo Xuanyu end up with Lan Xichen if anyone asks.
I actually don't have anyone planned to end up with Mo Xuanyu as of yet.
at the minimum, Lan Xichen is just a pretty big brother figure for Mo Xuanyu
at Most it's a child hood crush that won't go anywhere.. cause he's 8 and Lan Xichen is like, 18 at this point in the story.

OTHER NOTE: originally i was going to have Mo Xuanyu learn the Pipa as, i didn't want him learning a instrument already used in cannon,
However, i then researched the instrument and found out it's just as hard, if not harder to learn then the Guqin! By that point i already wrote that MXY was awe struck by the idea that LWJ is so good at the Guqin for it being so intense to learn, so i instead found the Erhu, which ONE; sounds so pretty, and TWO: is relatively 'simpler' to learn then the Pipa.

FINAL NOTE: the next chapter is another time skip... ish? It starts up several months to about half a year later then where this one ends... specifically it (Kind of) begins at the Archery Competition in Qishen. Basically Mo Xuanyu is going to get to see some old faces again and meet a couple new ones.

Chapter 8: Sun

Summary:

Some Time has passed, and now Mo Xuanyu is in Qishan to cheer his brother on during the Archery Tournament.... and see familiar faces... and new faces... not all new faces are nice people...

Notes:

Art at the end

“Did you see all those cultivators heading for Qishan?”

 

In the back of the shop, a youth, maybe sixteen, paused, glancing through the shelves at the men talking. as he passed around the shelf to listen in more as he set down some of his work- a stack of records used for book keeping- they kept up their conversation, not minding the youth at all.

 

“Sure did,” One of them said as he nodded to the youth. “How about you Gongzi? See any them flying above this here shop on their fancy swords.”

“I don't believe I have.” The youth answered, a slight chuckle in his voice. “But i'll keep my eye out next time.”

The man smiled back, then continued rambling on with the other.

 

They all were in a small shop, owned by local book keeper. The man was old and often tired, so his young assistant, a youth named Meng Yao, did most of the work these days.

Meng Yao was the teen that stood there with the men now, quickly putting some things down on a paper, before stepping back behind the shelves to grab another book. He was short in stature but had an attractive face. Simple, yet welcoming, with a faint smile that when it widened, small dimples would appear, his face only becoming more friendly to look at.

“Do you know what their doing in Qishan?” the first man asked, leaning onto the frame of the entrance door. “Why have so many cultivators all in one place?”

“Oh they do stuff like this every year.” the second one said, an older fellow, as he waved the one by the door off. “They all gather and feast and hold competitions and so on. This year the Wen Clan in Qishan is holding the gathering. If I heard correctly, their holding an archery competition for the clans juniors to participate in.” He smiled then and leaned back, “You know, if those clan's weren't so stingy, they could probably make a good impression by letting us common folk sit in and watch some of those things. Sure we probably wouldn't get to be part of the feasting and such, but I wouldn't mind watching an archery competition.”

“I doubt that would every happen.” The younger man said. “I might not know much about the ways of the cultivators and their clans, but I do know what I have heard about the Wen Clan.” He winced, and shivered as if cold. “Their leader, Wen Ruohan,within the last year has taken over at least three smaller clans, adding to his numbers. The man is basically a king without the title. People within Qishan and the concurred areas have to listen to his rulings even if they aren't cultivators. I don't think he'd let us common folk anywhere near his events. We are but ants.”

Meng Yao eyed the younger man, before picking up and beginning to flip through a book.

The older man sighed, then scratched his beard. “Eh, even so... I wonder which young'n is going to win. I don't know nothing about the smaller clans... but I have heard a bit about the big ones.”

“Oh? Well, it's more likely for the young men from the bigger clans to have a chance at winning... nothing against the little guys, but the big fish have more... well... more. More time, more funds, and so more training. That said, who do you think out of those big fish have a chance?”

“Well...” The older man pondered, “Not to be rude, but, Nie Clan from Qinghe up north probably don't have the best chance. A few years back they lost their Leader and the eldest son had to take over- the young man's barely an adult and has been keeping the clan up in its high status by strings. Or at least that's what I've heard. Maybe they are doing fine..... Then there is Jiang Clan whose heir and top disciple are both apparently well known in the Yunmeng area for their great skills. I have no doubt at least one of those two will make it into the top.... but then Lan Clan of Gusu's twin jades who are also pretty well known.... Ah, then there is Jin Clan in Lanling.”

Meng Yao looked up again, his smile never faltering, but his eyes locked on the older gentleman. His fingers gently tented on the book as he gazed past it at the two men with an almost unblinking gaze.

The younger man nodded, “Oh, i've heard of Jin Clan too. Their the ones who flaunt their wealth around.... speaking of, I heard some stories about the clan leaders little son. Heard he's this up and coming prodigy. Is he going to be in the competition?”
“Eh.” The older man sighed, “I really wouldn't know, but I don't think so. I am certain those competitions are for the older boys anyway. Besides, sometimes, when the big and wealthy claim a kid is a prodigy, it's either all talk or the kid turns out to be a dunce later on. Besides that, who cares. He is only ever going to be second to his elder brother, the Jin Clan's Heir. Now that boy, he's old enough. He'll probably be in the top marksmen no doubt about it.”

Meng Yao's mouth twitched, before he looked back down at his book.

“What about Wen Clan then?” the younger man asked. “Do you think they'll do well?”

“Well...” The older man blew a half whistle of a sound, then sat there thinking it over. “Dunno. For a massive Clan like Wen Clan, they are sure to have some talent among there numbers. It's just a matter of if they add said archers to the competition.”

“You mention the young masters of the other clans, so why not bring up Wen Clan's young masters?” the young man questioned. “Dose Wen Clan not have any young masters to speak of?”

“...” The older man looked out the door with a puckered face, then swiftly waved the young man closer.

Confused, the young man looked behind him, then back at the older gentleman before crossing the room and leaning in.

“Not to be that way.” The older man started, talking low, “As You see, Wen Ruohan has two sons.”

“So?” the young man pouted, confused as to why all the hush talk was needed.

“So, the eldest is already just old enough to not be able to participate. The younger... he is...” The old man thought, then hissed out a worried breath and said, “Well, he is his fathers son, and thats about all he has. From what I hear the young man has no talent, and an ego that blinds him to it. But you didn't hear that from me!”

The young man made a sound of acknowledgment, nodding along with the old man before looking toward a quiet Meng Yao. “So what say you? Who do you think will do well in the archery competition? Jiang, Jin, Lan, Wen or Nie?”

Meng Yao looked up at the young man, smiling politely. “How can I say? I know not the clan's or their skills. Maybe a nobody could win.”

“A nobody?” the young man scoffed. “If the person was a nobody, then why let them participate? No name, no clan, no history? Ha, that means no skill in circles like that.”

Meng Yao eyed him, his smile still. “Then why not use such an event to make a name for yourself? A nobody can always become a somebody when they achieve something while all eyes are on them.”

The young man scoffed again, this time with a rather unmannerly eye roll. “To achieve the eyes of the world in fleeting moment, one's fame and power will be just as fleeting. It's only those who already have all that power that stay at the top. Nobodies like us might get a moment in the sun, but it will only ever be a moment. After that, we're just like dandelions whose seeds are scattered with the wind.”

I won't. Meng Yao thought, never loosing his smile, and instead politely said, “i humbly disagree, but will not continue such a debate as I have work to get back to.”

The young man scoffed a third time, and the older gentlemen shook his head.

“I don't understand young folk. Wanting to be the center of attention. Too much responsibility, I say. I'd rather enjoy my life being average and unremarkable. That way I can lay about and no one but my wife can tell me what to do.”

Meng Yao shook his head as the older man chuckled at his own humor, before placing the book back on the shelf. He traced his hand over the spine before reaching for another and heading back towards a table.

While he didn't mind the old mans ideal life, a life of mediocrity and simplicity, he wanted more. He wanted that moment in the sun, where he could stand above them all. He was not a pessimist like the young man, and he was not an easy going simpleton like the old man. Meng Yao had a future he desired, a goal he desperately wanted to reach. And once he reached it, once he was able to take hold of his dandelion, he would shelter it, and never let it blow away.

The thought of the little Jin Master crossed his mind, and internally he scoffed, but on the outside he was as calm as a gentle breeze.

A prodigy? Is that why you were taken in while I was shunned and tossed aside? Are you really all that special?

 

….

 

“This is a special day Xuanyu- if you keep running you'll bust your face on the ground. No one wants to see a face all bruised and bloody.” Jin Guangshan huffed, trying to get Lijuan to catch the excited Mo Xuanyu as he looked about with wide eyes. “It being a special day, you need to look your best. Stop rushing and look presentable.”

For all his motioning for her to catch the boy, Lijuan couldn't keep up with Mo Xuanyu, still exhausted from the ride to Qishan the day prior. She was on in her years, and traveling just took the wind right out of her sails. She did as best as she could however, but even Jin Zixuan was worried the old lady was close to keeling over from exhaustion.

“A-Yu, slow down.” He called out, fixing the sleeves of the red robes he had been given to wear for the archery competition here in Qishan. It was Wen Clan's year to hold the Discusion Confrence, and they had announced this archery competition for those within a certain age range, mainly Junior Deciples. Jin Zixuan was now sixteen, having turned only a month and a half or so prior, finding he was getting closer and closer to becoming an adult. “Your tiring poor Lijuan out. Walk or i'll make you hold her hand like a toddler.”

“Sorry.” Mo Xuanyu said, slowing himself and looking back at the old woman apologetically. After all, he wanted to prove he was a good kid. She just smiled at him, as he returned to her side, and looked about, letting himself take in the sight of Nightless City.

Unlike Golden Carp Tower in Lanling, or even the Cloud Recess of Gusu, Nightless City was incomparably massive. As the name suggested, the place was as large as a great city, and when they had arrived the night before, it was so alight that if one didn't look up at the night sky way above it, one might truly think it was day time! Even then, all Mo Xuanyu got to see of the place that nigh was the guest housing and a few other buildings surrounding the outskirts of the Wen residence.

The reason for their presence in Nightless City, the Discussion Conference, was an event that would last seven days, and included today's competition. While Mo Xuanyu would not get to participate in such an event, he had come along anyway for a reason he knew, and a reason he did not. The reason he knew, was to support his brother, and cheer him on during the archery competition. Thankfully, the boy had completely gotten over his grievances with his elder brother- fully forgiving him for what happened in Gusu. The night hunts Jin Zixuan had been taking his brother on had helped rekindle their bond, as Mo Xuanyu found them fascinating and enjoyed the time away from Lanling and Madam Jin. From solving odd occurrences to capturing the actually spirits they went after themselves, it intrigued Mo Xuanyu in macabre sort of way. The thing was, the spirits they had run into, were all benign, more so annoying then truly problematic, as Jin Zixuan had intended them to be. He went against bigger more troublesome things without Mo Xuanyu, as the kid was still in fact only an eight year old and could not properly defend himself. This meant that Mo Xuanyu could get up close with the specters they caught together and not fear them, as they could do nothing to him. Jin Zixuan allowed it, hoping one day it would create a lack of fear for the bigger threats. Their secret cultivation and sword training had also helped the two bond again, making the two almost inseparable once more....

Almost....

Mo Xuanyu still hadn't told him about his... developing oddness. Didn't tell Jin Zixuan about the pretty thoughts, and the pretty people, and the secret stash of paintings....

Mo Xuanyu pushed those thoughts away to the furthest reaches of his mind, hopefully to never see the light of day. He looked about as they left the main part of Nightless City, to head out to where the competition would be held. As he looked he caught sight of the tallest palace within Nightless City, towering over the place with it's twelve ridges and twelve heavenly beasts. To a boy like Mo Xuanyu, it looked like it was piercing the sky! He frowned a little then, thinking that such a interesting and massive and almost awe inspiring place belonged to the same people that had caused all that trouble in Caiyi Town a year ago. He didn't say anything aloud about that though. Jin Zixuan had been very adamant about keeping his mouth shut about it.

While we are in Qishan, you do not say anything that could be seen as targeting Wen Clan. Even if you heard some of the things they have done, you say nothing, and you do nothing to provoke anyone. They don't take kindly to those kinds of remarks, and we are guests in their territory. Behave, for Jin Clan's sake... and more importantly, your own.

Mo Xuanyu let his pout disappear as he pulled up his paper fan and waved it around, enjoying the feeling of it catching on the air as he spun it around. It was a new one he had been painting for a while now. One that his father had asked him to bring today, as it was, in Jin Guangshan's words, some of his best work and a symbol of Jin Clan. The wood of the fan was almost yellow in color, and the image was that of a collection of white peonies with bright gold centers, each painted with a golden ink. It was a very beautiful fan, but not Mo Xuanyu's favorite. While he knew the peony was the symbol of Jin Clan, he preferred other flowers when it came to his art. Like forget-me-nots, and lilies, and morning glories. But the fan wasn't for him. It was for him to show off what a prized little toy he was.

The second reason Mo Xuanyu had been brought to such an event, was actually Jin Guangshan's desire to show him off. It was a well known fact by now that the young Jin Master, Mo Xuanyu, had become a “prodigy” of the fine arts. His paintings and calligraphy were fantastic for a boy his age, and his musical talent was far above any child in Lanling. He was doing well remembering his rites, and was rather decent in numeracy as well, but Jin Guangshan wouldn't let people know the boys flaws. That being the boy was, at best, average in all other areas. His cultivation was mediocre, he was not very good at archery, and he was still absolutely scared of riding horses. Correction, Mo Xuanyu was terrified of riding them, which was only fueled by the fact that he fell off and was almost kicked by his pony, Mei, a few months back, making him refuse to get back to practice riding her for a whole week. It was Jin Zixuan coaxing him by having him spend time grooming the pony and playing with her that Mo Xuanyu was even willing to try again after that. But Jin Guangshan still saw the potential, and still had such a push in the child's ability to be shown off, that he was willing to over look the small things for the sake of the bigger image.

Jin Zixuan caught on very quickly that the reason his father had allowed Mo Xuanyu to come was to show him off. And it was the reason he was doing his best to get his brother to keep as quiet and small as possible. It wasn't that he cared if Mo Xuanyu out shined him, he liked that his brother was getting his own attention for his own merits... even if it was more so feeding their fathers ego.... but Jin Zixuan had heard enough horror stories of Wen Ruohan to not be afraid of Jin Guangshan's ego getting the boy in trouble.

Everyone in the cultivation world knew that Wen Ruohan was an envious and terrible man. If someone had or did something that outdid himself or his things, it was a sentence most terrible for them. Jin Zixuan had heard the rumors revolving around the late Nie Clan leaders death, and why the Nie Clan had such animosity towards the Wen's because of it... but due to the lack of evidence and the power Wen Ruohan wielded, it was just that. Rumors. Sure, Jin Zixuan didn't think that a grown man like Wen Ruohan would be suddenly jealous of an eight year old of all people. But if he was as petty as they say, he wasn't going to take that chance.

And Mo Xuanyu was good behaving. After all, he was trying his best to be a good kid.

“Zixuan, once we arrive near the arena designated for the tournament, I want you focusing and preparing. Don't think about anyone or anything else.” Jin Guangshan spoke as Lijuan put a hand on Mo Xuanyu's shoulder, keeping him close as they approached the large expanse that would be used for the event today. “There will be other Jin Junior Cultivators out there with you, but you need to focus on you. Don't focus your attention on if they, or anyone else, succeeds and/or fails. Focus on you. Understand?”

“Perfectly.” Jin Zixuan remarked, keeping his head held high. “Focus. Don't fall behind.”

“Exactly.” Jin Guangshan smiled, fanning himself as he placed a meaningful hand on his son's shoulder, “I know you'll reach the top. Make Jin Clan proud.”

Jin Zixuan nodded, then... “... A-yu! Don't run!”

Jin Guangshan frowned, turning to see Mo Xuanyu stop mid run to turn with a pleading face at the two of them. The Jin Clan leader made a annoyed face, but upon seeing who Mo Xuanyu was running towards, he abruptly changed his tone, showing off a smile before hiding his other expressions behind his fan.

“Xuanyu, please walk. when you are done, come find me by the guest seating arrangements. I don't want you vanishing off to who knows where after speaking to him.”

Jin Zixuan gave his father a hard look, before he too looked to the close distance, a familiar face there talking to some others. he knew why Mo Xuanyu was excited, and couldn't tell if he should be annoyed or relieved.

Mo Xuanyu smiled bright once he heard his father, and as he turned and rushed over, he waved his closed fan above his head as he called out “Zewu-jun!!”

Lan Xichen had just chuckled at something a young man next to him had said, but turned the moment he heard his title called out. When he saw Mo Xuanyu, his smile only got warmer, as he watched the boy approach. Mo Xuanyu was excited to come say hello, having not seen Lan Xichen in over half a year, only to slow down when he looked up at the young man next to him.

This young man was huge! Taller and broader then Lan Xichen, maybe just a tad bit older, with a face that would be considered extremely handsome, if he didn't also look like he might bite your head of with a glance. His hair was marked with braids, and he didn't wear the red of the archery competition, clearly not a participate. Instead of a sword at his back or waist, the man had a massive saber, truly a blade fit for his size and build. His eyes landed on the boy with a knit brow, and Mo Xuanyu came to a stop, shrinking back a little, as he put his fan to his lips.

Lan Xichen took immediat notice and laughed slightly, before gently motioning the boy over, “Don't be scared Mo-Gongzi. Mingjue-xiong isn't as scary as he appears.”

“Really?” The other Young Man asked, then let out a short laugh, a smirk suddenly on his lips. “I think Huaisang disagrees with you on that. He already ran of to who knows where.”

Hearing the man not only laugh, but say a familiar name, Mo Xuanyu lost some of his timidness, and quickly came up to Lan Xichen, a smile of his own returning.

He bowed politely, then immediately lost all decorum. “Zewu-jun, I missed you a lot! I am very happy to see you! Are you participating in the competition? I am here to support Xiongzhang, but I could cheer you on too-”

“Slow down and take a breath.” Lan Xichen laughed, patting the boys head. “Thank you for the thought, but you can keep all your cheering for Jin Zixuan.”

“He'll need it.” the other young man said with a snicker.

“Mingjue-xiong.” Lan Xichen huffed, slightly smacking the other man on the arm. It was a bit un Lan of him, but it made Mo Xuanyu curious.

Only laughing at the harmless strike, the young man crossed his arms and looked at the fan in the boys hand. “... Your Mo Xuanyu, aren't you.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, then, after coming to the conclusion himself, asked, “Are you Huaisang-gege's Da-ge?”

The young man, now confirmed to be Nie Mingjue, nodded stiffly, then with a hard look turned and slightly glared out onto the arena. “He's over there.”

Mo Xuanyu excitedly looked out, only to get confused when he saw a bored looking Nie Huaisang pouting on the ground while using his arrow to draw figures in the dirt. He was dressed in the competition's red uniform, that didn't quite suite him.

“Mo-gongzi,” Lan Xichen spoke up, looking down at the boy, “I've heard a few things about you in recent months. It seems your art is getting noticed.”

Mo Xuanyu looked up, beaming as he held out the fan. “Uhuh, I'm very thankful for what Zewu-jun and Huaisang-gege have taught me. Look! Baba says I am... well he says its very professional.”

“Professional?” Nie Mingjue huffed, “Can't he just say he likes it?”

Lan Xichen eyed his friend, before picking up the fan. “When is the last time you told Huaisang you liked his paintings?”

Nie Mingjue frowned, “I haven't. But you and I both know I don't know a thing about painting and art. What am I supposed to tell him? You paint birds good?”

“I'm sure that would be enough.” Lan Xichen laughed, before turning back to Mo Xuanyu, “This is beautiful Mo-gongzi. I am very happy to see you are enjoying your work.”

“Thank you.” Mo Xuanyu replied, swaying all happily in place. There was a slight blush to his face as he took back the fan, before adding. “I've also been learning Music, Archery, Equestrian, Numeracy and my rites...” he then paused and leaned in, “Don't tell my baba, but I don't think i'm very good at all of them..I am not very good at archery, and Horses are scary. I like Music though ”

Nie Mingjue let out a full chested laugh at hearing that, then said rather warmly, “Then best you don't meet the horse that has to hold me up. She's a big one. Guess you'll be stuck riding your sword.”

“... I don't have a sword.”

Nie Mingjue frowned, “What do you mean? Don't most disciples get their swords around your age if not by ten?”

Mo Xuanyu almost slipped up, almost saying something about how Jin Guangshan didn't see the necessity of him learning the sword and how his brother teaching him in secret, but stopped. He stopped cause he didn't want to get Jin Zixuan in trouble. Instead he got quiet then changed the subject.

“Is she pretty?” Mo Xuanyu asked suddenly. “Your horse?”

“Eh?” Nie Mingjue raised a brow, clearly suspicious, but deciding to play along. “I thought you said you were scared of horses.”

“I'm scared of riding them.” Mo Xuanyu clarified. “I still think they are very pretty. That's why my pony is named Mei.”

Nie Mingjue laughed at that too, just as loud and boisterous as when the boy had said he was scared of the animals. When he wasn't standing there all serious, he definitely wasn't as scary as Mo Xuanyu had first though he seemed. So, Mo Xuanyu mentally noted him to be like a horse in that regard. Big, powerful, scary, but also handsome and well meaning. He immediately frowned, trying to put away his odd thoughts. He didn't want to get people to not like him...

Lan Xichen noticed the slight changed, and, worried Nie Mingjue had upset the boy, he quickly decided to change the subject himself, “You said you were learning music? Do you have a particular instrument you play?”

“Yes.” Mo Xuanyu admitted. “I play erhu... I tried to play Xiao like you do, but teacher said it sounded like I didn't like playing it. And Guqin is hard.”

“Yes. Yes it is.” Lan Xichen laughed, “But if one works hard, they can learn just about any instrument. That being said, erhu is a good one. I would love to hear you play sometime.”

“I would love to play for you.” Mo Xuanyu adds excitedly, his smile returning, “I'm still learning, but my teacher says I am good at remembering things, and that helps me learn music rather easily.”

“I can see where your teacher would come to that conclusion. You have a very interesting mind Mo-gongzi.” Lan Xichen said, patting the boy on the head. He stood back up, about to say more, when he noticed someone approaching out of the corner of his eye.

It was Lan Wangji, in the archery competition red, and looking a tad annoyed. Just before he could take another step, a voice called out to him.

“Wangji-xiong! I thought we were friends...” Mo Xuanyu looked suddenly wide eyed as the voice continued, “By the way, your head band is crooked!”

Lan Wangji paused, reached up, then glared back at none other then a wildly smiling Wei Wuxian. The youth had not changed much at all since Mo Xuanyu had seen him last. He was still acting wildly inappropriate and smiling like a fool. When Wei Wuxian noticed the boy, his smile only grew as he waved with exaggerated joy at him. Mo Xuanyu at first wasn't sure if he should wave back, but... if he had forgiven Jin Zixuan, it was only right he should also forgive Wei Wuxian. He smiled and waved back just as animatedly, which seemed to make Wei Wuxian pretty happy himself.

Lan Wangji approached, and stood next to Lan Xichen with a heavily knit brow, before eyeing the boy and nodding. He relaxed slightly, having taken a breath. He then carefully greeted each person in turn. “Chifeng-zun, Xiongzhong... Mo Xuanyu.”

“I wouldn't be too upset with Wei-gongzi Wangji. He's just teasing you cause he... likes you.” Lan Xichen said, smiling.

Mo Xuanyu glanced up curiously at the young man,feling on odd feeling in his chest upon hearing how he said that. Lan Wangji, however, shook his head profusely.

“He is shameless and annoying.”

“But you like him.” Lan Xichen smiled.

“What do you mean like him?” Mo Xuanyu said, wanting clarification. “Cause I told Wei-gege you said Lan Wangji might like him and he didn't believe me cause he thought-”

“You What?!” Lan Wangji shot a look at the boy, his gold eyes wider then he had ever seen them.

“....” Mo Xuanyu shrunk back, covering his face with his fan. “S-sorry... I.. just heard You and Zewu-jun talking once and.. I... uhm....”

just as Mo Xuanyu feared he had upset Lan Wangji, a drum sounded, announcing that the competition would begin soon.

“Seems I must go.” Lan Xichen sighed, nodding to Nie Mingjue. “Wish me luck.”

“Always will.” The young man said, then more seriously added, “And if you will, tell my brother I'm watching him. I know he'll try to purposefully hit the wrong target to get out of this sooner...”

“I got it.” Mo Xuanyu suddenly said, adding more to his escape from Lan Wangji's paralyzing gaze. He ran halfway between the three and Nie Huaisang, before yelling out as loud as he could, “Huaisang-gege! Good luck in the tournament!You can do it!”

Nie Huaisang jolted, looked up at the cheerful face of Mo Xuanyu and smiled, having not been expecting to see the boy.... then he went stiff when he saw his brother watching him as well, a hard look on his face. He immediately got to his feet, grabbed his bow, and ran to join the other Nie Clan archers.

“Thank you Mo Xuanyu.” Nie Mingjue said calmly turning to head toward the stands.

“Your welcome,” The boy answered, following after. “Don't mind me, I need to go return to my baba now.”

“Mn.” Nie Mingjue nodded, eyeing the boy as he walked along beside him, the two heading the same way.

“Hey!” It was Wei Wuxian who called out standing now beside Jiang Cheng, and who Mo Xuanyu could only assume were other Jiang Clan disciples. “Mo-didi is going to wish us luck too right?! I want some of that luck!”

Mo Xuanyu only giggled, before sticking his tongue out at Wei Wuxian, copying his well known teasing. The youth exaggerated his shock as the boy ran to catch up to Nie Mingjue.

It was truly a very noticeable sight- as the eight year old barely reached the man's lower torso. It was like seeing a fully grown tiger walking next to a few month old puppy. Mo Xuanyu skipped ahead of Nie Mingjue after a moment, ready to go find Jin Guangshan and cheer his friends, and brother on from the place they would be watching- a tall stand of sorts that looked over the arena. The arena itself was massive, so big in fact, that Mo Xuanyu could barely make out where it ended. The reason it was so large, was that the targets were not like the idle ones he and Jin Zixuan practiced on back in Lanling. The targets in the competition were effigies. Some were possessed by specters, while others were simply empty vessels with only one purpose. To get the competitors out. If a junior disciple shot down one of these empty vessels they would be asked to leave the competition. When the competition was over, whoever shot down the most possessed effigies would be the winner, with a complimented second, third and fourth place.

As Mo Xuanyu mindlessly looked out at the arena, he was just about to reach the steps to head up to where he was supposed to sit with his father, when someone shoved past him, causing him to trip and fall back. Thankfully Nie Mingjue was still behind him, and caught him by the arm, standing Mo Xuanyu back up as he shot a hard look after the young man and his 'entourage' that walked past. Mo Xuanyu also looked at the young man, feeling a bit resentful of the fact he had been shoved. The young man was lanky and had a smug face. He could be called handsome, but he could also be called average. He wasn't anything remarkable outside his greasy hair and his Wen Clan robes, with suns on the collar and sleeves, marking him a high ranking member of the Clan.

Nie Mingjue let go of Mo Xuanyu, making his way up the steps himself, the expression on his face one of distaste and hidden rage. The boy started to follow, but still looked back as a timid looking teen in Wen Robes came up to the greasy looking one and tried to speak to him. Mo Xuanyu didn't hear what was being said as he marched his way up the steps, only that the one who shoved him earlier, let out laugh at the youth with a rather callous sounding way. He did pause when he saw the youth went ahead and tried to shoot a bow, only to miss due to shaking hands and getting ridiculed by the other Wen Clan individuals. He looked deflated when he turned and left, only pausing to notice the little boy watching him from the stands steps.

Mo Xuanyu finally saw the youths face, a delicate looking face, with large black eyes. He smiled at the youth, waving at him, before turning and heading up the steps the rest of the way. He didn't see the youth wave back with slight smile, before tilting his head then walking away, still clutching his bow to his chest.

The stands were set in three parts. The lower area, where Lijuan was, waving the boy on up to where his father was, and informing him to behave. She was seated, finally giving her a good long time to rest.

Then the there was the second part of the stands right around the the top.

Here At the top of the stands, Jin Guangshan was in a conversation with two familiar faces. The first being Lan Qiren who was standing as calm and straight as Mo Xuanyu had always seen him. Next to him, with that smile that reminded Mo Xuanyu of Jiang Yanli, was her father Jiang Fengmian who was the first to notice the boy, giving him a small wave. Mo Xuanyu waved back, before walking up. Having noticed the Jiang Clan leader waving, Jin Guangshan glanced back, nodded and continued where he left off as they waited for the competition to begin in full. The boy heard his name a few times in that conversation, his father bragging rather loudly about his paintings, and his skill with the erhu, and how one day he would be the perfect helper to his brother, who was then bragged about next, at how the youth would definitely win the competition.

But Mo Xuanyu wasn't interested in eaves dropping. He wouldn't have known how much his father had been bragging, trying to make it seem like the boy was like a rare gem stone found among bland rocks. He didn't know his father basically was talking about him, like someone would talk about prized horse, or well trained spiritual dog. Mo Xuanyu was oblivious that he was nothing but a talking point for his father's ego. He just knew what he had been told. To grow up to eventually help Jin Zixuan when he took over as Jin Zongzhu.

Mo Xuanyu didn't know where they would be sitting so he walked over to the edge of the stand and carefully looked out over the arena. From here, one could almost see the entirety of it. There were a few cultivators from different clan's, atop their swords, watching the arena to get a good count and kick out those who failed the challenge. Mo Xuanyu opened and closed his fan, humming to himself as he mindlessly watched the ground bellow, finding it funny how small everyone was from here. It was only after he had been there a minute or two, that he noticed a young man not too far away from him, standing tall with his arms behind his back, and looking out with a calm yet stern expression. He kind of reminded Mo Xuanyu of the greasy looking young man that had shoved him earlier, save that he seemed less cocky, with an expression more focused and annoyed. He was also much more appealing to the eye, if it weren't for his condescending glare. One that he gave the boy, when he noticed Mo Xuanyu looking at him. This strangers eyes suddenly landed on the fan in the boys hand, and then looked back at Jin Guangshan.

 

“Wen Zongzhu arrives!” A voice called out from above the arena, booming and loud, catching everyone's attention. “Archer's, please make way to your positions. The competition starts soon!”

 

Mo Xuanyu looked up and over, trying to see the man who had just arrived, but due to some people now rushing around, some bowing and calling out memorized praise to their clan leader, he was unable to do so. It also didn't help that the Wen Clan Leader's seat was shaded, so he couldn't yet make him out even after it had all calmed down, too sunny to see. He had only been curious, and since his curiosity was not fed, he lost interest and turned away.

“Xuanyu!” Jin Guangshan called.

“Coming.” Mo Xuanyu called back, running over to his seat much to his fathers annoyance. The young man by the edge watched him go, nodding as if confirming something. Mo Xuanyu didn't notice, as he was doing his best to be a good kid.

Mo Xuanyu, only seemed to slow down, when he noticed something that he found just a bit odd. The seating was arranged in a way Mo Xuanyu hadn't quiet seen before. While he hadn't attended a Conference like this, he had seen some of the events held in Lanling. When guests- high ranking members of prestigious clans- arrived, the clan leader of the host clan sat near their level, with the highest among them sitting to his right, and the lesser on his left....

Here, the only clan's seated were, Nie, Lan, Jin, and Jiang, all others sat with the rest in a stand lower... but all four of the larger clans sat on the left of the seat of the host. He looked back at the seats to the right, which only had members of the Wen Clan, such as that young man from the edge of the stand, who was seated now and looking on over the arena with a lack luster gaze. Then, Mo Xuanyu finally looked up at the Host Clan Leader's seat, which sat much- MUCH- higher then the rest of them. There was a long stair case all the way up to that spot and As he looked up there, he felt like he was being watched back. He quickly looked away, running to his seat behind his father.

From their seats, they could still see a lot of the arena, and once the drum sounded again, the competition began. Mo Xuanyu sat up as straight as he could trying to keep an eye out on whoever he could. His eyes had at first found Nie Huaisang, who shot and hit one effigy, then a second.. then a third- then he struck out against a empty effigy with a much too easy shot. He was frowning, acting all sad that he was out, but when Mo Xuanyu glanced over at Nie Mingjue, the young man had a slightly dark expression. Something told the eight year old that shot wasn't an accident....

The next person his eyes landed on, was cause the grumpy high ranking Wen Young Man suddenly shot up from his seat and cursed something foul. When Mo Xuanyu looked over, he saw that greasy looking Wen youth throwing his bow on the ground and screaming like a kid even younger then him. Mo Xuanyu looked at his father, who was covering his mouth with his fan, but from his angle the boy could see he was chuckling. Not thinking it was that funny, Mo Xuanyu could only shrug and continue to watch the rest of the competition with child like glee. When he caught sight of Jin Zixuan, he saw his brother looked very focused, turning about and shooting down effigies fairly easily. He also caught sight of Lan Xichen a few times, and Wei Wuxian, both looking to be doing very, very well. Mo Xuanyu didn't think he saw Wei Wuxian miss a single shot.

He's really good... I think he might be better then gege... Mo Xuanyu thought this, then shook his head... No, gege said he was the best... I should put some faith in him...

Time moved quickly, and by the half hour point, many of the participants had already been sent out.

Mo Xuanyu had been watching Lan Xichen, when his eyes found Wei Wuxian once more. At this time, the rowdy youth had run into Lan Wangji on the field. Of course no one could hear anything, let alone see much as the two got close to each other. They looked a bit like over sized ants. Lan Wangji seemed to turn and leave, meaning whatever had been happening was probably over. It was as Mo Xuanyu went to look back toward his brother, that Lan Qiren suddenly shot up from his seat, glaring down at the field with a sudden anger that the boy had never seen on the man. He watched as Lan Qiren suddenly excused himself, before he then returned his gaze to the two on the field. Lan Wangji was moving very quickly away, with Lan Xichen following behind him- all the way toward the edge of the arena!

“What happened?” Mo Xuanyu asked, standing up and squinting his eyes to get a better look.

“Sit down Xuanyu- and mind your manners.” Jin Guangshan huffed, having been keeping all his attention on Jin Zixuan. “Now I lost track of your brother. What am I to do with you...”

“Sorry...” Mo Xuanyu murmured, sitting back down. He really wanted to prove he was a good kid.

“Jin-xiong, Jin Zixaun is over there.” Jiang Fengmian politely pointed out, before turning back to Mo Xuanyu. “It seems Wei Ying was giving the second Lan boy some trouble. I'll talk with him after the competition, so don't worry yourself.”

“...okay...” Mo Xuanyu replied, pouting but accepting this answer.

However, he was only satisfied with that answer for about a second, when one of the men flying over the arena announced that Lan Wangji had pulled out. He got a bit upset, but could only bow he his head, as he didn't want to distract his baba again. The rest of the tournament after that was short lived, and by the time it was over, two people had arrived up at the stands.

The first was Nie Huaisang, who had lost his bow and now carried his fan as he went to sit behind Nie Mingjue. Mo Xuanyu caught bits and pieces of an argument the two had, before he finally decided to lean in and ask.

“Where is Lan Wangji?”

Nie Huaisang looked over, then smiled nervously. “Oh, he left. As in Lan Qiren agreed to let him go back to Gusu.”

“What?!”

“Xuanyu.” Jin Guangshan snapped.

“Sorry.” Mo Xuanyu said, shrinking down again.

He didn't notice Nie Mingjue give Jin Guangshan a harsh side eye, before looking back out onto the field.

Nie Huaisang saw that his brother wasn't going after him anymore, so he scooted over, and used his fan to hide his mouth while he leaned over to Mo Xuanyu.

“Ya, no, Wei-Xiong apparently did something very upsetting to Lan Wangji. I don't know what exactly as I was already out, but I did see him speaking to Lan Qiren. He didn't look happy at all- As In he didn't even look angry. I've never seen Lan Wangji look distressed before, but that's about what I think it was.”

Mo Xuanyu playfully copied his fan gesture, hiding his own mouth and whispering back, “Do you think he'll be okay? He won't lose any points will he?”

“Well, since he didn't shoot a false effigy, I don't think it counts toward him losing, so they'll still count his points.”

As he said this, both looked up as a that greasy looking Wen youth stormed up the steps and over toward where the grumpy young man of similar demeanor, and slammed himself down in a seat.

“Stupid- I should have gotten another try! This is stupid!”

Mo Xuanyu made a face, and while only his eyebrows were above his fan, that greasy looking young man saw him staring and glared back at him. The boy looked away, and Nie Huaisang returned to sitting behind his brother. Since the tournament was done, everyone was starting to chat among themselves, waiting for the results.

They came with a booming voice over the arena and stands, each word clear as day,.

“All participants shot well. All paricipants did their part. But only four shall be named among the highest points per shot. Fourth among these Junior Disciples is: Lan Wangji!” he enunciated the name, and claps erupted from the stands, even from Mo Xuanyu.

 

“Fourth even after leaving early.” Nie Mingjue hummed, “Hear that Huaisang.”

“Please don't compare me to him... I could never compete.” Nie Huaisang sighed.

 

“next, with third position.... Jin Zixuan!”

 

“Baba, gege got third!” Mo Xuanyu said excitedly, clapping for his brother, only for Jin Guangshan to reach back and slight hit the boys hands with his fan. Mo Xuanyu jolted and shrunk back with a worried look.

“Third is good, but it isn't the best. You can congratulate him later, but don't cheer for it.” Jin Guangshan warned, looking a little peeved.

“... o... oh...” Mo Xuanyu slumped, feeling a bit bad.

 

“In second place.... Lan Xichen!”

 

“Two Lan's?!” the greasy haired youth snapped, glaring up at the announcer. “What? They think their better then us! Stupid Lan's!”

“Quiet A-Chao.” the other said hissing out the words. “Fuqin already isn't happy, so just be quiet and calm down.”

 

Mo Xuanyu looked at the two, then eyed the shaded top of the stands. He could only then guess the name of this, greasy fellow. Wen Chao.. and it sounded like he and this and the other young man might be Wen Ruohan's sons.

 

“Finally, in first place, ranking the highest among Junior Cultivators.” The announcer said, catching the attention of all. Mo Xuanyu had recognized the other three, one being his brother, the other being the Twin Jades themselves, so he had hoped this first place person was someone he knew as well. Someone he could be excited for, someone he could cheer for. And wouldn't you know it- he did know this rowdy youth.

 

“Wei Wuxian!!!”

 

Jiang Fengmian stood up immediately, applauding with a big bright smile, as others joined in too. Jin Guangshan smiled halfheartedly up at the Jiang Clan's leader, before hiding a pissed off look on his face behind his fan. Mo Xuanyu clapped as well only stopped by a glance his father gave him. He did stop as stated, but that didn't mean he wasn't still smiling wide and happy back there. Nie Huaisang had been clapping too, and even Nie Mingjue had given a short round of applause to the young man.

However, as Mo Xuanyu also looked over at the two, he noticed the Nie Clan Leader pause to look up towards the shaded upper stand. There was no movement up there. Howver Mo Xuanyu did notice when the one he figured was named, Wen Chao, threw something on the ground and stormed off looking mighty angry. The young man who had been sitting next to him- his assumed brother- glared after him, before shaking his head. His eyes then noticed Mo Xuanyu watching him, and the boy quickly hid his face behind his fan. The young man hmphed, then got up as well. But instead of following his brother, he made his way toward the upper stands where the Wen Clan leader was seated, just as all the other clan leaders started to head down to greet their disciples. Mo Xuanyu was among these individuals heading down, and quickly tried to keep pace with his father. Yet once he saw Jin Zixuan, he ran down the steps, almost tripping but caught himself just as quickly. He caught himself and, his brothers attention.

“A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan called out coming over to check on him, only to get almost tackled by the eight year old.

“Congratulations!” Mo Xuanyu beamed, hugging onto his brother. “I know you wanted first, but I think third is still very good! So congratulations! Congratulations!!!”

Jin Zixuan, who actually had been a bit down that he had gotten only third- especially bellow people like Wei Wuxian, suddenly lost all the will to be upset. when he saw how happy his brother was for him He slowly smiled warm and welcoming, as he patted the boys head. “Thank you A-Yu.”

Mo Xuanyu pulled back, then looked around. “Do you know where Zewu-jun is. I want to congratulate him too... and.. if your okay with it, I wanted to say congratulations to Wei-gege as well.”

“...if I'm okay with it?” Jin Zixuan quickly lost his smile, a confused frown in it's place.

“Well, you don't like him all that much and you guys got... you two don't like each other all that much, so I didn't want to make you sad if I told him congratulations....”

“You wouldn't...” Jin Zixuan started to argue, then immediately felt bad. “A-Yu, you can congratulate whoever you want. Don't worry if I'll be upset, cause I really wouldn't be. Especially over that.” When he saw their father approaching, looking ready to disagree, he turned the table on the man immediatly, “Besides, it's good to congratulate them. Zewu-jun and Wei Wuxian. It's respectful and the it is the mark of a true gentleman to have good sportsmanship. You can congratulate both for me as well.”

Jin Guangshan stopped, his lip twitching right before he could say a word. It was obvious he didn't want to disagree with Jin Zixuan in public on that matter, especially with others around who most definitely would hear him. Instead he pulled his fan up and turned to speak with another passing clan leader.

“I'll be back soon then.” Mo Xuanyu said with a grin as he went to leave.

“A-Yu, be careful.” Jin Zixuan warned, “It's crowded and sometimes, others aren't as gentlemanly or having of good sportsmanship. So they might be upset and lash out.”

“I'll be careful.” Mo Xuanyu agreed, skipping away. “I'll meet you back here in a little bit! Tell Lijuan she can have more rest!”

“I'll be here, and I will tell her.” Jin Zixuan answered with a short laugh.

 

So Mo Xuanyu went off, trying to catch sight of Jiang Purple or Lan White, to ask around for either Wei Wuxian or Lan Xichen. He skipped around a bit, then would wait for people to move along. After a few minutes, and a few more waiting momments, there was a tap on his shoulder, and he turned to see Nie Huaisang once more.

“looking for anyone in particular Mo-didi?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, “Wei-gege or Zewu-jun. I want to congratulate them.”

“Ah. Well Da-ge went off to see Zewu-jun as well, but he said the Lan's might be leaving the event early. You can probably see him tomorrow. This thing is supposed to last about a few more days anyway. As for Wei-xiong, he is celebrating with all the Jiang Disciples. If you want I can take you in the direction I saw them, go. I was wishing to go say hello as well.”

“ Thank you and yes please.” Mo Xuanyu said with a big grin.

Nie Huaisang was just as happy to help, leading the boy through the crowd. While Nie Huaisang was short in stature himself, he could still keep Mo Xuanyu from getting trampled by the many busy cultivators walking about. When the finally reached a much clearer area, Mo Xuanyu skipped ahead playfully, fanning himself.

“Did you see my gege? He was really good! He really is the best in Lanling.” Mo Xuanyu praised. “That said, I still think the other top four were very good as well. Zewu-jun must be good at everything. His art is pretty, and he plays his xiao pretty, and he looks pretty, and he can shoot a bow very well! And I remember his sword fight In Caiyi town, which his sword fighting is also very good. Oh, And While Wei-gege clearly has the upper hand, since he won and all, I wonder if Lan Wangji would out do them all if he didn't leave early.” Mo Xuanyu was prattling on without thinking, only pouting to add, “I still don't know why Lan Wangji left. Was Wei-gege teasing him that badly? If so, I want to make sure he remembers to apologize, cause Lan Wangji may be scary but he is actually really nice.”

“Did your baba not let you talk at all before the event?” Nie Huaisang laughed, “Cause now your talking so much I think my head is going to overflow with all of your words.”

“It's not that, I just like talking to you.” Mo Xuanyu admitted. “You and Zewu-jun. I mean... I like talking to gege too, but he's often too busy, or we have to talk all quiet, cause sometimes what we talk about could get us in trouble. And Wei-gege teases me when I talk to him.... I don't talk to Jiang-gege that much... or I didn't talk to him that much... huh...”

“You haven't spoken to Wei-xiong in a year, and yet I think that his teasing is the one thing that wouldn't change at all.” Nie Huaisang agreed then asked. “You say Lan Wangji is nice, why didn't you mention talking to him?”

The first part got a giggle out of Mo Xuanyu who skipped a little further ahead, where even less people were gathered. He then replied to the second part in a matter of fact tone, “I do think Lan Wangji is nice, but he can be very scary sometimes. Maybe cause he looks cold. I think... maybe if someone could get him to smile, even once, and I saw it, he would not be scary at all.”

“My Da-ge is scarier.” Nie Huaisang gave an exaggerated sigh. “You finally got to meet him and yet you don't agree that he is big and scary?”

“Nope.” Mo Xuanyu turned around, waving his fan in his face. “Nie-zongzhu looks kind of scary, but I already heard him laugh. So, I know he is only looking scary. He only seemed really scary when he was upset about you not wanting to participate properly.”

“Now don't you start getting onto me too.” Nie Huaisang whined. “I get enough of it from Da-ge and Xichen-ge! I don't want to hear it from an eight year old either.”

Mo Xuanyu made a funny face, then jumped as he skipped backward some more, passing some trees near the arena that was parallel to one of the dirt paths away from the stands. There were people on the path, leaving the stands, but neither Nie Huaisang nor Mo Xuanyu was paying them any attention... not even to the red suns.

“well, unlike Huaisang-gege, I am going to do my best to learn archery and swo... and other things! Cause I want to be as good enough to help my Xiongzhang! I'll be so good! Just you wait Huaisang-gege, I'll- ack!!!”

“Mo-didi!” Nie Huaisang yelped, watching the boy tumbled back, having caught his foot on the root of one of the trees.

Mo Xuanyu stumbled and quickly hit the ground of the dirt path behind him, landing right in front of and almost- ALMOST- having fallen into the people coming up it.

Nie Huaisang finally passed the trees- but instead of immediately going to help the boy up, he froze. Mo Xuanyu had seen he accidentally fell in front of someone in his periphery, so quickly got to his feet, turning and bowing deep and apologetically before even seeing who it was. This was more out of habit, as he was used to quickly doing these things in case it was Madam Jin. And also, cause he was a good kid!

“This one is sorry. I wasn't watching where I was going and almost ran into you. Please forgive.” Mo Xuanyu recited, bowing deep... before starting to look up, only to notice white robes with vibrant red suns. He paused, slower to glance up to the man he had fallen in front of. Mo Xuanyu was not ignorant to seeing how stiff Nie Huaisang was in the corner of his vision, griping his fan and staring wide eyed back at the boy... almost like he didn't want to look at the man standing right there.

The man that was standing there was tall and rather handsome, wearing Wen Clan robes, with high flames on his collar and sleeves along with a head piece that made him stand out even among those who also bore the flames. He was looking to be in his mid to late twenties... but something about him seemed older then that. His eyes maybe? They were harsh, sharp and almost mysterious, with a almost serpentine like focus on the boy who had fallen in his path. Maybe it was the air about him, how he stood with his head held high, like a king or emperor looking down at a hapless worm. Standing behind him was the grumpy looking young man from the stands, the one who was the one named Wen Chao's, assumed, elder brother.

Mo Xuanyu slowly stood straight, backing up a bit, and pulling his hands toward his face. It was only then that he noticed his fan was missing. He looked down, seeing it half open in the dirt. He was just about to bend down and snatch it up, when this man flicked back his sleeve and snatched it up instead.

“Your Jin Guangshan's little bastard... are you not?” the man asked, standing straight once more.

Mo Xuanyu froze. Nie Huaisang flinched.

The eight year old didn't make eye contact. Instead he pulled his hands towards his face. In the past, when he was worried or scared, he used to bite at his fingers. Thanks to Lijuan he had stopped, but in a way, the fans had become a replacement for that. Pressing a closed fan to his mouth or chin had helped him in an a way he couldn't explain. but now that it was in this man's hands, he felt... out in the open.

“Jin... Jin Zongzhi is my baba....” Mo Xuanyu admitted quietly, still keeping his eyes from looking at the man's. Instead, he was watching his fan.

The man sneered, before flicking open the fan and looking at it quizzically. His eyes glanced over each white petal and golden line, before He let out a slight huff, then asked, “You really painted this? Is this really your best work?”

“b... baba thinks it is....,W- Wen Zongzhu. A-apologies again for almost running into you....but c... can I please have my fan back....”

Mo Xuanyu knew it was him, knew this had to be Wen Ruohan. The way he talked, and the things he had heard. He seemed just as terrifying as Mo Xuanyu had been warned about, and with the young man he had assumed was his son behind him, how could this not be Wen Ruohan. This was only confirmed when the man let out a short haughty laugh.

“Good to know you respect your elders. So polite.” Wen Ruohan chuckled with a cruel smile. He looked over the fan again. “It would be Jin Guangshan to like something like this. Its a shame when supposed talent can be wasted on tacky taste.” he then snapped the fan shut loudly.

Mo Xuanyu winced, both at the words, and the motion both making him feel smaller and smaller. He opened his mouth, ready to ask again for his fan.... but then he was paralyzed by a sharp sounding snap.

Nie Huaisang took in a sharp breath as he watched Wen Ruohan snap Mo Xuanyu's fan in half with only the one hand, before tossing it to the ground like it was nothing. He walked past the boy, his head still held high, and his expression lacking.

“Lets' go Xu-er” Wen Ruohan called back, never once looking at Mo Xuanyu.

Mo Xuanyu still stood there in shock, when the one called Wen Xu, stepped on the broken fan as he passed, only tearing the paper further and giving the kid a side eye. The boy stood there, looking at the remains of his work blankly as Nie Huaisang finally ran up.

Grabbing his arm, the second Nie Young master quickly started to pull Mo Xuanyu away, “Hey mo-didi, why don't we go back to your brother. Huh? I can even give you my fan for now. Please don't cry. It hurts to watch you cry. Lets go back-”

“..y-you...”

It was only the one word that came out of Mo Xuanyu's mouth, and it came out in a voice that trembled and shook as he looked over toward the Wen Clan Leader's retreating back. When his fan snapped, Mo Xuanyu had suddenly felt something snap too. He had been hit before, once out of reaction, the other out of accident. Those two times, he couldn't explain what he had done to deserve it. He couldn't figure out why it had happened. He thought for one he had been a bad kid. The other, was cause he had reacted and put himself in harms way.

This time, he hadn't been hit but it sure felt like he had. He had apologized. He had done his bows. Mo Xuanyu had done everything that worked to show that he was good, and not trying to cause trouble. He was a good kid. He knew he hadn't actually run into the man- let alone got a spec of dirt on him from the fall. He had done all that out of his own politeness. Even after he did everything right that he had taught himself to do out of self preservation, and to be a good kid, his fan had been broken and torn. It hadn't even actually hurt Mo Xuanyu, but some how it felt worse then being slapped. It wasn't just this action that fueled it, but every emotion that Mo Xuanyu had shoved down, pressed down, it went into that one word as he looked at the Wen Clan leader.

It wasn't a quiet word either, like when he had been mumbling before. The lack of it being quiet was what scared Nie Huaisang, who quickly started pulling the boy away. This wasn't, however, before Wen Ruohan would pause and turn back with a hard look. Mo Xuanyu was pulled away, yet he still made eye contact with the man, before he vanished past the trees and back the way he and Nie Huaisang had come from.

 

“... little brat looked like he was about to cry.” Wen Xu mumbled, turning back to follow his father, only to take pause at seeing the man's face. He knit his brow as he spoke,“...Your mood has changed Fuqin? Was something about that boy funny to you?”

Wen Ruohan chuckled darkly, turning and continuing back toward the Scorching Sun Palace. “Maybe.”

“... Not to speak against your thoughts, but may I ask what was so funny? The boy is a timid little brat. He was terrified. I don't see how that was funny... more pathetic, Like Jin Guangshan, if I say so.”

“Timid? Maybe.” Wen Ruohan hummed then added. “Terrified? no. Those eyes weren't afraid.”

 

When Nie Huaisang got Mo Xuanyu back toward the stands where he had left Jin Zixuan, the boy had started crying. It was a quiet cry, with his head hung low. Each time Nie Huaisang had tried to give the boy his own fan, to make him feel better, Mo Xuanyu wouldn't say a word. Just shook his head, and refused it. When Jin Zixuan saw them approaching, he had already thought Mo Xuanyu had been returning much too quickly. But it was Lijuan, who had joined him and his father at the bottom of the steps, who saw the tears first.

“Mo-gongzi?” She called out, hobbling over to meet them halfway. “Why the tears? Why the tears? Where is your fan?”

“Fan?” Jin Guangshan turned, then tsked. “He probably dropped it somewhere and is now throwing a fit.”

“No.” Nie Huaisang said, only to frown when Jin Guangshan looked at him. “What I mean, Jin Zongzhu, is he didn't lose it... per say... he... someone... broke it...”

“Who?” Jin Zixuan demanded, rushing over and bending down to check on his brother. “Tell me. I want to speak with-” He was almost knocked over when the boy threw his arms around the teens neck, locking himself there and refusing to let go. “...them.. A-Yu?”

Nie Huaisang laughed nervously. “Don't do that Jin-gongzi. It be a bad idea... Actually maybe Mo-didi should go home. Maybe leave the whole event early. Ha.. hahah...”
“??? Why?” Jin Zixuan asked, his face twisting as he lifted the boy up in his arms as he stood. Sure Mo Xuanyu was getting bigger, but he was still small enough, and it wasn't like Jin Zixuan wasn't strong enough... plus, Mo Xuanyu had grappled him so tightly, it would be impossible to move around if he didn't carry him. “Why would we need to go? Who broke my brothers fan.”

“...” Nie Huaisang licked his lips, as they felt like they had gone dry... same with his throat. “well... uhm....”

Nie Mingjue had been nearby, talking with a different smaller clan's leader when he had noticed his brother talking to them, and seeming unusually nervous. “Huaisang.”

Nie Huaisang jolted, looking at his brother, then back at Jin Zixuan and Jin Guangshan. He chuckled again, before covering his face with his fan, before speaking only just loud enough for them to hear. “... Wen Zongzhu.....”

Jin Guangshan was the first to react. His face went pale as a uncomfortable smirk came across his face. He laughed, then seemed unable to stand still. “Why would he do that? Xuanyu? Xuanyu! Did you do something to upset the man?”

“He just.. fell...” Nie Huaisang tried to defend him, but his own words were quiet.

Nie Mingjue however, wasn't as quiet, “Jin Zongzhu, we all know no one need do anything for Wen Ruohan enact his will. Don't act like the boy had to do a thing to make that man be cruel.”

Jin Guangshan looked back with wide eyes and a smile so forced it probably hurt. “Nie Zongzhu, lets... refrain from saying certain things in certain places. I know you have your issues with Wen Zongzhu, but-”

“But what.” Nie Mingjue snapped, his expression souring greatly. “Issues? Is my father just an issue to be forgotten?”

“No, but can you prove anything?” Jin Guangshan hissed out a whisper, “Whatever the case, don't drag me into it...” he turned and waved to Lijuan. “You, take the boy to the guest lodging. Don't let him leave till it's time for us to return to Lanling.”

“... A-Die, there is still five days left of the Discussion Confrence.” Jin Zixuan argued. “You can't just...”

“I would rather not anger Wen Zongzhu anymore then he might already be.” Jin Guangshan hissed out quietly to his eldest son, “Whatever happened, it doesn't matter. He upset Wen Zongzhu, and I would rather not make him any more upset with US.”

Jin Zixuan frowned, holding Mo Xuanyu tightly... but nodded in the end. Wen Ruohan was the kind of person to change in the blink of an eye. In one moment he could be laughing at something you said... in the next he could be gutting you for looking at him the wrong way. He didn't want Mo Xuanyu dragged into any trouble, especially not with that man. So he turned and followed Lijuan back to their guest housing, letting Mo Xuanyu hold onto him and cry quietly. Whatever Wen Ruohan had done it had sure upset the poor boy.

 

“Poor kid.” Nie Mingjue murmured. “A coward like Jin Guangshan for a father, and a run in with that bastard Wen Ruohan. He seemed pretty scared.”

Nie Huaisang was following his brother back to their lodging, clutching his fan with a sad expression, that disappeared slightly as he heard that last part. “D... Da-ge... Mo Xuanyu wasn't scared.”

“Huh?” Nie Mingjue looked back with a raised brow. “The boy was in tears. I doubt he wasn't scared-”

“You didn't see the look he gave Wen Ruohan.” Nie Huaisang said... a thick worry in his voice. “Da-ge, that boy was angry. And Wen Ruohan saw it.”

Nie Mingjue frowned. He didn't stand still long though. He turned and began to walk away. “The pray to whatever gods may be watching, that that anger fuels him to see the beast for its fangs. This world needs more people to see that monsters true form.”

Notes:

Next chapter will still be in Qishan, as i have something set for one of the extra days of the conference.

Chapter 9: Song

Summary:

Secrets learned and Monsters turning their heads.....
Yet there is still a melody that blooms....

Qin Su sighed.

She was bored out of her mind. All of the Qin Disciples that were her 'friends' had all left for Qishan two days ago with her father, leaving her alone. Sure there were some servant girls she was friendly with and some other girls who lived in the nearby city who she would sometimes talk to- but much of them were busy and Qin Su's parents, Clan Leader Qin Cangye and Madam Qin, did not like her going to the city without supervision. And with Qin Cangye out, Madam Qin was more reluctant to let her daughter just run about carelessly.

“But mama!” Qin Su whined, rolling around on a divan, “I'm so miserable! There is nothing to do!”

“You could read a book. Or maybe learn a new skill?” Madam Qin laughed, shaking her head at her daughters antics. Her voice was sweet and melodic even as she chided the youthful girl, “A-Su, don't roll around like that. You'll ruin your dress. Young ladies are supposed to act proper.”

“I am a young lady, and I don't want to act proper when no one is around to judge me.” Qin Su huffed, rolling somewhat gracefully if not dramatically, off the divan and onto the floor. She sprawled out onto the ground with her arms spread and her face a look of pouting and displeasure. “There are no boys around, so it's not inappropriate. And there are no guests about, so it's not unbecoming. I am simply in front of my mother, who apparently hates it when I have fun.”

“I do not.” Madam Qin huffed playfully, “You're just a handful.”

The teen girl looked up at her mother, smiling wide. Then realized she forgot something on the divan. Qin Su sat up, reached over and snatched the round silk fan Mo Xuanyu had made for her off the divan, and laid back again, waving it in her face. She had gotten in the habit of taking it almost everywhere recently, as she really did care about the boy, and really did like the gift.

However, When Qin Su laid back down, she now had a good view of her mother, and was able to notice when the woman's face shifted slightly upon seeing the fan. The expression didn't last before Madam Qin went right back to what she had been doing- reading a book and drinking some tea. Madam Qin was a very beautiful and well educated woman, with a round face and a sweet personality. While she was a cultivator, her cultivation was weak and she had no real heart for it. Qin Su was awed at how completely content she often seemed, as if the very warmth of the sun might be in her mothers soul. So of course it was more then obvious when she would have those moments where all that sun light would abruptly fade from her eyes.

Qin Su frowned, rolling over and sitting up slightly to look at her mother. Madam Qin noticed, and looked back at her daughter with a quizzical look.

“What is it A-Su?”

“...” Qin Su wasn't sure what to ask, so she asked the first thing that came to mind, given it seemed to have been the fan that had caused her mother some grief. “What... do you think about Mo Xuanyu?”

Madam Qin's expression stilled, and she blinked a bit too many times, more confused then worried. “What ever could you mean?”

“Well...” Qin Su pondered her words, then added with careful decision, “while I know you don't like it all that much when baba goes to Lanling to visit Jin Zongzhu, you've always seemed pretty indifferent to me being friends with Mo Xuanyu. But just now you frowned when I started messing with the fan he gave me... do you not like it? or....”

“That's not it at all.” Madam Qin shook her head, her smile returning with a warmth. “The fan is lovely... the boys work also lovely. I think it is very sweet of you to befriend that boy. He seems like a sweet child. I.. just....” She bit her lip, contemplating her words. “... I just... don't like you going to Lanling with your father. The fan just happened to remind me of that. Nothing against the boy.”

Qin Su smiled back, “yes. Xuanyu is a sweet boy who is very talented. Just like one of the last times I was in Lanling, he played the erhu. He plays it so pretty Mama. One day i'll see if they let him come her so you can hear it. Maybe he can play the song he played for Jin Zongzu when we had caught baba drink-....” Qin Su shut her mouth abruptly. Catching herself much too late....

“What?” Madam Qin asked suddenly looking worried.

Qin Su pursed her lips, knowing she slipped up.

“A-Su, what do you mean you caught your baba drinking?”

“... I said I wouldn't tell you....” Qin Su murmured, feeling a bit guilty.

Madam Qin was clearly upset as she stood up, pressing down her book. Her breath was shaky as she, with trembling voice spoke, “A-Su, please tell me your father wasn't drinking with Jin Guangshan.”

“...” Qin Su shrunk back, placing the fan in her lap. “... well... he didn't get as drunk as Jin Zongzhu seemed-”

“You were around Jin Guangshan while he was drunk?!”

The way her mother sounded absolutely terrified, made Qin Su almost jump out of her own skin. She looked at Madam Qin with big startled doe eyes, and the woman quickly pulled herself back.

“I am so sorry A-su, I... I didn't mean to raise my voice at you... I... just don't... I mean... please don't go near Jin Guangshan. Especially when he is not in his right mind....”

“uhm... o...okay...” Qin Su murmured pulled her legs up, looking at her mother, now worried.

“...” Madam Qin Swallowed. “... he... he didn't... say anything to you... Jin Guangshan?”

“...uh... no...” Qin Su answered, starting to stand, and setting her fan down on a small tea table next to her mother. She then used both hands to take her mothers, noticing how clammy they were. “Mama, Baba was in there, and so was Mo Xuanyu. Besides, Jin Zongzhu might not be... the most honest man, but I don't think he would have done or said anything completely distasteful.”

Qin Su didn't miss the way her mothers hands tightened, as the lady forced a smile.

“m...maybe... I still... Would rather you didn't.... That you stayed away... I... I'm sorry A-Su, I don't feel very well all the sudden.”

“I'm sorry for not telling you about baba drinking.” Qin Su said, rubbing her thumb across the back of her mothers hand. “I promised him I wouldn't... please don't be too upset with him.”

“...” Madam Qin's lip suddenly quivered, and she looked faint, or maybe that she might throw up.

“I'll go get Bicao.” Qin Su said. “I'm sorry for upsetting you.”

“Y..you could never.” Madam Qin said. In that small moment, Qin Su swore she saw tears in her mothers eyes.

“I'll go get Bicao.” Qin Su repeated, letting go of her mothers hands, but not before giving her the warmest smile.

Madam Qin didn't stop her, so Qin Su quickly left the room and headed off to find her mothers most trusted maid. This didn't take very long, as Bicao was often not very far from her madam's side. Qin Su told her how Madam Qin was very clearly not feeling well and upset, so the maid wasted no time cleaning up what she had been doing and running off to go seek out her madam.

Qin Su stayed, watching her disappear with something eating away at her. What had she said that had made her mother so upset? Was it that she had lied about the drinking? Or was she upset with Jin Guangshan for some unknown reason. For now, it didn't matter. Even if she could be a little wild, Qin Su was polite, so instead of going to bother her mother, she chose to go find something else to keep herself busy.

Well... almost polite, as she quickly realized she left the round silk fan in the lounge her and her mother had been sitting in. Letting off a tsk, Qin Su, quickly made her way back to the lounge, ready to apologies should she interrupt something private. She had just got back to the door, and was about to knock when...

When she heard a gut wrenching sob that made Qin Su's stomach twist and drop. That sob had sounded like her mother....

Qin Su, took pause. Then, feeling guilty, she very carefully pulled the door a hair width open, just enough so she could peer inside. Bicao was leaned over her mother, whose head was in her hands and her whole body convulsing with cries like someone who had lost something dear. The very image made Qin Su hurt all over, and she was just about to shove the door open further to go comfort her mother as well, when the woman spoke.

“What do I do Bicao!?” Madam Qin cried, “Oh my precious A-Su... I know she cares about that boy, and I am so happy for her smile.... but... but... but if... if Jin Guangshan... I can't....”

“Madam Qin,” Bicao spoke softly, bending down to care for the woman, “Please, we know your husband cares deeply for his daughter. Jin Zongzhu may be of bad character, but your husband would never let him touch her-”

Instead of this comforting her, Madam Qin let out a even worse sob, shaking her head as she seemed to claw at her own sleeves. “You're wrong.... You're wrong. Bicao your wrong.....”
Qin Su flinched, thinking that Madam Qin might have a bad opinion about her own husband- that Qin Cangye may have done something she didn't know about... that was... until....

“It's not just... oh Bicao... oh Bicao... I can't let Cangye lose his wits around Jin Guangshan...not again... I.. I don't... my A-Su Can't be touched by that man... not like.... not like... oh gods...”

“Madam Qin?” Bicao raised a brow. “What ever do you mean?”

“... Bicao... please.... please say nothing... not to Cangye... not to my precious A-Su.... oh gods... he can't touch her. Jin Guangshan can't touch her... Not shouldn't... not shouldn't Bicao... she can't be touched by that man! Bicao... Bicao I.... I.... Bicao promise me right now that you won't say anything!”

“Say anything about wha-” Bicao started to ask, but was cut off.

“Bicao! Swear it to me!”

“I swear Madam Qin.” Bicao replied, frowning deeply. “I swear on my life I won't tell them anything.”

Madam Qin's lower lip trembled, and her eyes were watery, puffy, and red. “B...Bicao.... A-Su.... she.... she isn't.... she isn't... Cangye's daughter....”

Qin Su went still. The girl stood there, her eye looking into the room with a deep unknown feeling slowly turning in her gut.

“Madam Qin?” Bicao's calm voice cracked as she tried to keep a blank expression.

“...Bicao... A-Su isn't my husbands daughter.... she... she's Jin Guangshan's.... It's why I... I don't like Cangye drinking with him... cause... he... he wasn't awake... he wasn't awake when Jin.....” Madam Qin couldn't talk, her voice seemed to catch and she was choking on her own tears.

Bicao caught on to what was being said, and quickly held her lady. “I won't say a word my lady. I won't say a word.”

Qin Su also understood. She might still only be a child in the eyes of everyone- only fourteen... but she knew what her mother was saying, and she slowly backed away from the door. She forgot about the fan.... she forgot what her mother and her had been talking about before she had left...

Qin Su could only think of the truth that made her skin crawl... that, and how she wanted to do was run.

 

 

 

…

 

A Whole day had passed since the Archery Competition, and The banquet that was set for it's winners was lively, even without it's host present.

All the clan's gathered in the grand courtyard of the Scorching sun palace, where tables and seats and been brought for those to sit, yet some still stood and walked around in jovial celebration. The only Wen's present were the Servants who were attending to the guests, as almost no Wen Cultivators had stayed to participate.

“A sign of their pettiness.” Nie Mingjue huffed, tossing back a cup of tea. “Like Wen Ruohan would stick around and celebrate another clan's victory. He probably hates everyone right now. There's probably some poor bastard getting it out for all of us...”

“Mingjue-Xiong, please be careful of how you speak.” Lan Xichen said, a frown on his face other wise warm face, save tired looking eyes. “It's not that I disagree, just that I don't want any trouble to fall upon you or Nie Clan.”

Nie Mingjue glanced over at his old friend, nodding his understanding but speaking nothing. He understood what he meant very intimately. His hand clenched his cup for a moment, before setting it down harshly.

 

On the other end of the room, Jin Zixuan was being clapped on the back for his placement in the competition. This was done by men like Qin Cangye and Clan Leader Yao, who both held high opinion of Jin Clan and his father. He showed his gratitude to them in smiles and short nods, but he felt like he was barely even there. Most of the real parading was around Wei Wuxian, who took it all in with the biggest grin. He had his arms wrapped around Jiang Cheng and another Jiang Disciple, all laughing over something foolish and dumb. Jin Zixuan was unimpressed. At this point he would rather be with Mo Xuanyu, off in his guest house with Lijuan, the two most likely playing games or painting... or something more entertaining then standing around doing nothing.

Mo Xuanyu still hadn't said what happened. He didn't say a word, and even seemed perfectly fine staying in the guest accommodations for the rest of their stay in Qishan. The only thing Mo Xuanyu seemed worried about was not getting to learn why Lan Wangji left, and not getting to congratulate Wei Wuxian and Lan Xichen. He told his brother that he really wanted to say congratulations in person, but also was reluctant to leave the guest house. Whatever had happened between Mo Xuanyu and the Wen Clan leader.... Jin Zixuan still only knew what Nie Huaisang had told him, that being Wen Ruohan breaking the boys fan. Even Nie Huaisang wasn't at this banquet- probably told to practice by his brother... or more likely to stay out of sight of Wen Ruohan as well....

But why? Jin Zixuan wondered, twirling his cup of tea in his hand, gazing into the middle distance blankly. Why do that? Why bully a child? Is it cause he was mad at the results of the archery competition? Why break a child's things then? A-Yu didn't even partici....pate.... Jin Zixuan suddenly felt sad. Did he do it cause I got third? Did that man really bully my brother cause I was in the top four? Was A-Yu just unlucky enough to run into the man afterward?

“Zixuan, are you just going to stare at your tea? Your not going to drink it?” Jin Guangshan asked, giving the youth a funny look.

Jin Zixuan glanced at his father, then at his own tea. Finally, he set it down and shook his head. “I'm not very thirsty.”

“Eh? You feeling well Jin Gongzi?” Clan Leader Yao asked. “You seem out of it. You should be celebrating. Third is still better then vast majority of other participants.”

“I'm just tired.” Jin Zixuan said, clasping his hands behind his back. “This discussion conference is taking a lot out of me.”

“That sounds fair.” Qin Cangye nodded, before nudging Jin Zixuan, “But I wonder if it's cause you don't have your little duckling with you. Where is your didi anyway? He should be celebrating you two. He seemed so excited about your placement yesterday.”

“...” Jin Zixuan frowned slightly, before telling a half truth, “He doesn't like being in crowds. Yesterday was too much for him, so it makes sense that he would want to rest today.” While it was true that Mo Xuanyu preferred just hanging around a handful of people, and yesterday really had upset him, he knew his brother wasn't 'resting'. “Maybe he will join more of the conference tomorrow.”

“Pity.”

The words were said rather coldly, and not a voice Jin Zixuan had heard the whole evening. Before he could turn around, Clan Leader Yao looked behind the youth and Jin Guangshan, only to choke on his tea. Jin Zixuan then turned around much faster, as Clan Leader Yao cleared his throat.

“W...Wen-Gongzi, I did not see you there! When did you arrive?”

The one standing behind Jin Guangshan and Jin Zixuan was none other then Wen Xu, eldest of Wen Ruohan's sons and heir of the Wen Clan itself. Unlike his younger brother, Wen Xu didn't make a show of himself. He was quiet, calculating and- if rumors were to be trusted- a cruel, and ruthless person... petty and wicked, like his father.

“What's a pity?” Jin Zixuan asked, holding back a glare.

Wen Xu gave him a look, but instead of answering just turned and gazed past them all as a voice rang out above the crowd.

“Wen Zongzhu arrives.”

Everyone went rather quiet then, completely taken aback that the Wen Clan leader would even show his face at the banquet. Sure, he was the host, given they were in his home, his territory, but everyone had been thinking much like Nie Mingjue. They thought he had been annoyed at the loss of the Archery Competition, to petty to reveal himself after. But here he was, walking in as the doors of the Scorching Sun Palace were pulled back for him, a grandiose entrance fit for an emperor.

Wen Ruohan stepped out onto the upper most steps of the palace, looking out on the courtyard as the servants all stopped what they were doing to bow. He stood tall with his head held high, seeming to stare down at them all with a condescending glare. Nie Mingjue glared back, yet Lan Xichen frowned, and Jin Zixuan couldn't help but feel like something was off.

Even Wei Wuxian stopped smiling, looking rather confused as the Wen Clan Leader started to make his way down the steps. He reached the bottom, and motioned with his hand.

“I thought this was a banquet? Why is everyone so quiet? Are there not young men being celebrated?” Wen Ruohan asked, his tone smug and patronizing. There was not a look of care in his eyes at all.

Everyone stayed silent a moment longer, before murmurs started to spread around, yet all still eyed the Wen Clan Leadr. It wasn't as loud as before, but at least it was no longer as quiet as the dead. Wen Ruohan seemed to chuckle over this, as he turned.... and started right for Jin Guangshan.

The Jin Clan leader went stiff, smiling wide as he cleared his throat, and hiding his face with his fan. He was clearly worried, as he bowed his head to Wen Ruohan, probably wondering a thousand ways to not be the center of this man's attention. Sure he liked to be the one with eyes on him in any other setting, but most people he wanted the attention of didn't have a bad habit of killing people that annoyed or out-shined them.

“Wen Zongzhu.” Jin Guangshan politely called out, keeping his bow for a moment before straightening up.

Wen Ruohan eyed him up and down, but did not bow back, before gazing around the other standing by his side, “I only see one of your son's here tonight, Jin Guangshan. What happened to the other? The little one?”

Jin Guangshan hid the twitch of his mouth, feeling disrespected by the other man, but had yet to answer before Wen Xu did.

“They said he was too tired to show. Said yesterday was 'too much' for him.”

Jin Zixuan looked back at Wen Xu, glaring with only his eyes, and was, in turn, ignored entirely.

“Too tired?” Wen Ruohan falsely pouted, “Seemed rather playful to me from what I saw of him yesterday. Shame he couldn't make it.”
Jin Zixuan hat to hold back. To Not say a word to the man that might make him snap... for Mo Xuanyu's sake...

But Jin Guangshan had to clear things up, didn't he? After all, he cared more about his own safety and face.

“Wen Zongzhu,” Jin Guangshan began, clearing his throat once more as he spoke, “I heard yesterday you had a little run in with Xuanyu... he didn't... give you any trouble did he? He is a... playful child...”

It was quiet enough in the room that some were using it to listen to this conversation, and of course the nosiest one was Wei Wuxian. When he heard Mo Xuanyu's name, and that the kid had a run in with Wen Ruohan, his face went stiff. He immediately moved like he was going to go over there and say something- but Jiang Cheng caught his arm. Wei Wuxian looked back like he wanted to argue with his shidi, but when he saw even Jiang Fengmian shaking his head at him, the youth finally stopped. However, he still glared in the Wen Leaders direction as he answered Jin Guangshan.

“Trouble? What trouble?” Wen Ruohan asked, playing oblivious, “I didn't think he was any trouble at all. In fact he was very polite little master.”

“... what about his fan?” Jin Zixuan asked suddenly. He hadn't planned to, he really hadn't. But... but something about how the Wen Leader said that had pissed him off. The way he called Mo Xuanyu polite, sounded back handed, and it anger Jin Zixuan down to his core.

Wen Xu huffed, “What about a fan? You mean the one he was carrying around like a dog caries it's favorite stick?”

“Ah,” Wen Ruohan acted like he only just remembered, “The fan. Now that you say it I do remember. The little yellow and white fan with a peony on it. He painted it right? Jin Guangshan, yesterday you were talking all about that boys talents and I do say, he does paint extraordinarily well....” Wen Ruohan smiled wider, “Shame that the design was rather horrendous. I hope his other art isn't as.... tacky..”

Jin Guangshan fist clenched his fan, his smile so forced Jin Zixuan thought the man might bust a blood vessel. “Oh? T... Tacky?”

A-die he is trying to make you angry. Jin Zixuan thought, He's only calling the Sparks Amidst Snow tacky cause it rubs you the wrong way. Don't do anything stupid....

“Now that I think about it,” Wen Ruohan hummed, placing a finger to his chin, “You were also bragging all day yesterday about his musical talents as well. Was it... erhu that he played? I would rather wish he was here then. maybe he could have played something for us? Hmm?”

Jin Zixuan swiftly shot his father a hard look. He had been worried about something like that. His father bragging- wanting to show off Mo Xuanyu like an object. Of course Jin Guangshan had tried to be a show off by showing of Mo Xuanyu! Wanting to not let this go any further, Jin Zixuan shook his head and spoke up, loud and clear.

“Sorry to disappoint you Wen Zongzhu. Yesterday was a bit much for him.”

“Of course, of course.... but...” Wen Ruohan looked at the teen with a dark look in his eyes, “But a single song wouldn't hurt him would it? Just the one and I would be appeased.... unless of course,” He glanced back at Jin Guangshan and a lot louder then anything else he had said up to that point, added, “Jin Guangshan was... exaggerating the boys skills? Maybe the boy isn't as talented as his father wants to admit?”

Seeing his father tense more, and his eye twitch a little, Jin Zixuan was starting to panic, so he quickly said, “A-Yu didn't bring his erhu, so even if he wanted to play, he can't. Apologies Wen Zongzhu.”

At that Wen Ruohan let out a harsh, almost cruel laugh, “Your joking right? Do you not think Wen Clan can produce a single erhu? Xu-er, do you have any such things among your collection?”

“...C-collection?” Jin Zixuan asked, losing hope that he could push this off. He looked back at Wen Xu who still wore a expressionless face.

“Yes, Xu-er likes to collect things of.. artistic taste.” Wen Ruohan let out a chuckle as he said that. “While some are more.... acquired then others, I am sure he has a few instruments within such a collection as well?”

“Yes. I do. I can have a servant go get it... but... i'd rather not have the boy mess with it if he isn't up to the task.” Wen Xu remarked, looking directly at Jin Zixuan. “The one I have is custom made. I might have to do something drastic if it were to get broken.

Jin Zixuan finally glared. “If it's yours why don't you play it?”

“Cause I don't play any instruments.” Wen Xu said. “I simply collect things. What do you take me for? A performer?”

That last bit was clearly a jab and Jin Zixuan suddenly had the urge to punch this young man in the teeth.

“Zixuan...” Jin Guangshan attempted to say without sounding angry at all. “... go get your brother.”

“A-Die.” Jin Zixuan hissed out. He grabbed his fathers arm, pulling him aside a bit, whispering harshly,“This is a bad idea-”

“And I will not be made a fool.” Jin Guangshan hissed back. “Go get your brother.”

Jin Zixuan stared down his father, who shot back a hard look. They stood there like that for a long, painful moment, but when Wen Ruohan chuckled again, Jin Zixuan let go. He didn't say a word to his father as he turned around and stormed off. All eyes were on him as he left. Nie Mingjue shook his head, tossing back a drink, and turning away. Lan Xichen and Wei Wuxian however, both were still looking after Jin Zixuan, long after everyone else had finally looked away. Both of them very afraid for Mo Xuanyu's sake.

 

 

 

…

“No fair...” Mo Xuanyu pretended to pout, flopping back down on the floor with his arms crossed.

Lijuan chuckled as she picked up the cards they had been playing with. She had been playing a game she had taught Mo Xuanyu a while back, but he had asked her not to go easy on him... so she didn't. Most games she did go easy on him, but since the boy wanted the challenge she was keen to give him it. Mo Xuanyu didn't mind, as seeing the elderly woman smile made him smile. It made him forget for a moment why he was there. Only for a moment.

Mo Xuanyu decided he didn't like Wen Ruohan. And it wasn't over the fan. Even Mo Xuanyu hadn't really liked that fan in particular. It was just the one his father had asked him to bring. No, he didn't like the man cause he was cruel for no reason. Why break it? Why act so... so uncaring about upsetting someone? Why break a stupid fan? Just to make Mo Xuanyu sad? The boy forced down the memory and helped Lijuan pick up the rest of the cards with a smile on his face. All he had to do was stay here until they were ready to head back to Lanling. At this point, that one interaction with the Wen Clan leader made him rather be with Madam Jin, than in Qishan. Once the cards had been cleaned up, Mo Xuanyu and Lijuan made to play another round but before they could do so, a knock came upon the door. Lijuan looked back, before starting the slow process of getting up. Her old age made such a small task seem to take forever, and since Mo Xuanyu felt guilty, he quickly got up instead.

“I got it.” he stated firmly, running over to the door, and opening it just a crack. When he saw his older brother standing outside, his smile widened playfully. “Gege! Is the banquet over already? That's good! Come on! Come in!” he reached out and grabbed Jin Zixuan's arm. “Come play with us! Lijuan has a fun game she taught me, and I want to see if you can beat her! She is very good.”

However, Jin Zixuan resisted the tugging and pulling, instead look down and depressed. “ A-yu... I... I need you to come with me...”

“... am I in trouble?” Mo Xuanyu asked out of habit, still trying to press that smile.

Jin Zixuan quickly shook his head, and the boy felt his nerves begin to tense. The youth glanced at Lijuan, who took the hint in one glance. As quick as her old bones allowed her, she got up, and hobbled to the next room, leaving the two alone, the cards left stacked on the small table they had been playing at.

“...A-Yu, there has been a... request of sorts.” Jin Zixuan said, not making eye contact with the boy and instead looking down at the floor. “... A-Die has asked me at this request, to bring you to play the erhu for the guests at the banquet.”

Mo Xuanyu's smile fell slightly. He looked at Jin Zixuan's face, then in a serious voice that didn't quiet match his smile, Mo Xuanyu said, “... I... don't want to...”

Jin Zixuan had a moment, just standing there, looking at his brother, knowing exactly what was going to happen. He stepped into the guest living quarters, before shutting the door and leaning against it. Jin Zixuan swallowed, readying himself for the rage he hated to see in his brothers face.

“... A-Yu... I... don't think you can say no to this request.”

“But I don't want to play.” Mo Xuanyu said, his smile now all but gone. “I want to stay in here with Lijuan. I don't have my erhu, and I don't want to leave this room. I don't want to play.”

“I know you don't, and I rather you didn't have to be forced to do anything.” Jin Zixuan said, “But... Wen Ruohan has made the request-”

“No.” Mo Xuanyu's face fell immediately, his expression hard. “I don't want to play for him. I will never play for him. He's a bad man.”

Jin Zixuan winced, swallowing a lump in his throat that felt impossible to swallow- like there was a chicken bone stuck in there.“That... that isn't how this works...Wen Ruohan doesn't take no as an answer.”

“I don't care.” Mo Xuanyu snapped, stepping away from Jin Zixuan. “I don't like him. He's... he's.... he's terrible! I won't play if it's for him.”

“A-Yu-”

“NO!” Mo Xuanyu stomped his foot. “He's a bad man and I don't like him! Tell baba I said no. No, no, no, NO!”

“He won't accept it.” Jin Zixuan huffed, getting agitated on his brothers behalf, “If you don't play, A-Die gets made a fool in his own eyes- and that's more important to him then....” He stopped himself, looking over and seeing Mo Xuanyu's expression change to hurt. Of course the boy still believed his father at least somewhat cared for him. In Mo Xuanyu's mind, nothing had been shown to him that would make him believe his father only kept him around as an accessory. He was still in the dream that he was part of a loving family.... he hadn't quiet grown up enough to see the cracks. Jin Zixuan sighed, and continued in a calmer tone,“... A-Yu, if you don't play, you and baba could get in trouble. We could all get in trouble...”

“... no...” Mo Xuanyu clenched his fists. “Wen Ruohan is a bad man... if... if I play I won't play well! I won't let him hear me play well! I hate him!”

“And it's because he is a bad man, you have to play and have to play a little well.” Jin Zixuan said, getting down on his brothers level. “Wen Ruohan will not be made a fool either. If you purposefully play badly, he will know and he will do worse things then force baba to make you play.”

“Then why can't you tell him to stop then?!” Mo Xuanyu snapped. “Why can't you or baba stop him from making me?!”

“Why can't anyone?” Jin Zixuan added to the question, bowing his head in shame. “Cause he's more powerful then any of us. And anyone who angers him is made an example. If we could do something, we would have done it a lot sooner. Lan Clan would have back when he allowed his men to send that Water Borne Abyss to Caiyi town. Nie Clan could have done something, the moment their old leader died. All those small clan's that Wen Clan has taken over... they wouldn't have disappeared. He is a bad man A-Yu, but he is also a man that makes other men afraid.”

“... I don't want to play for him...” Mo Xuanyu whined, looking down at the ground, his bottom lip trembling.

Jin Zixuan didn't want him playing either. He really... really didn't. He wanted his brother to have faded into the background, to be hidden away from The Wen Clan leaders gaze. But Jin Guangshan just had to make himself look good. Had to make Mo Xuanyu out to be something worth showing off. But of all the people to show off the boy to or at least in front of, why Wen Ruohan- a man known far and wide for his envy and his vices.

Then, Jin Zixuan had a thought. “Then... don't play for him.”

Mo Xuanyu looked up, his face still twisted and angry, yet now a glimmer of curiosity plagued his eyes.

“A-Yu. When you go in there, play for someone else.” Jin Zixuan said, putting a hand on his brothers shoulder, “It doesn't have to be me- I know your mad at me. Mad at A-Die too... so... find someone else in the room to play for. Don't look at Wen Ruohan, or anyone else. Just look to the person you want to play for and pretend like no one else is there.”

Mo Xuanyu stared into Jin Zixuan's eyes, still seemingly reluctant to agree. then after a moment, he asked,“... what will Wen Ruohan do if I don't play well?”

Jin Zixuan's face fell, but he answered honestly. “I don't know... but Not good things... the best case scenario, he just makes fun of A-Die. The worst case, he... hurts someone... very badly.” Sure, he meant that someone would die, but with what some people said about the Wen Clan leader, death would be a mercy in the end....

Mo Xuanyu looked angry, but also close to tears. He shook his head several times, before he slowly seemed to take in his brothers words and understand. The truth was there was very little choice in the mater here. Saying no meant bad things, doing badly meant bad things. Mo Xuanyu could only nod reluctantly before he took Jin Zixuan's hand as the teen lead him back to the banquet. Jin Zixuan wanted to tell him to smile- or pretend to at least be a little happy. But he also felt that such words would make everything worse. No eight year old should be forced to do anything like smile unwillingly- just for the sake of a couple of grown men's egos.

 

When they got back to the banquet, Jin Zixuan had to stop himself from grimacing at the sight before them. A stool had been brought out to the middle of the courtyard, all so Mo Xuanyu could perform. Standing beside the stool, gently holding an erhu and its bow, was a servant waiting blankly for the boy to come take it. Mo Xuanyu however, slowed. He took hold of Jin Zixuan's arm with both hands now, gripping it tight as he stared worried at the servants face. Jin Zixuan wasn't surprised, as the mark wasn't exactly unnoticeable. Upon the servants face, burned and old and red, was a brand shaped like the sun- the symbol of the wen clan. He didn't look anyone in the eye, and almost everyone didn't look at him in his face. The only one that did was Mo Xuanyu, but what child wouldn't feel their stomach twist and convulse when confronted by such an obvious sign of something so cruel.

The other reason Jin Zixuan had not been pleased upon his return, was finding Wen Ruohan seated up atop the steps in front of the Scorching Sun Palace, in an almost thrown like chair that had been brought for him to rest and watch. Wen Xu still stood nearby, watching the boy approach the stool.

“That erhu isn't a toy.” Wen Xu suddenly said, sounding hardhearted, “You break it...”

“He won't.” Jin Zixuan said. “He treats his like one might treat a baby bird.”

Wen Xu slowly smiled. It was something cruel. It was almost as if he, without words, was saying that he might not be so kind. Jin Zixuan was then tempted to add, like one sane person might treat a baby bird.

Mo Xuanyu swallowed hard, sitting down on the stool and taking the erhu as Jin Guangshan approached the boy rather quickly from the side of the courtyard.

“Xuanyu, do your utmost best. There will be no exceptions.” Jin Guangshan warned, before smiling nervously at Wen Xu, and then pulling Jin Zixuan away. That was all he came to say, and only made the boy feel worse.

Mo Xuanyu was nervous. He was facing the steps of the Scorching Sun Palace, but refused to look up at the man there. Instead He looked around a little, mindlessly reaching up and checking the tuning of the erhu out of habit- a move that caused Wen Xu to frown suddenly. Whether it was cause it was a sign the boy knew what he was doing, or that the young man felt that it was a mark against him, a wordless claim that he didn't take care of his things, no one knew. The erhu Mo Xuanyu now held seemed uniquely made compared to his own. the wood was of unknown origin, and the snake skin rather mysterious as well. Mo Xuanyu partly wondered if it was the skin of some yao or other terrible beast. It was a beautiful instrument to behold, which made Mo Xuanyu even more careful when touching it.

It was as he was trying to think of which song he knew to play, that his eyes landed on someone.

Mo Xuanyu had known that Lan Xichen had stayed back to finish the banquet, even though Lan Qiren and Lan Wangji had left to go home to Gusu the day before. It was Lan Xichen that he had thought about playing for on his way here, had even taken a glance at him when they had walked into the courtyard... but it was not that young man who met his gaze now.

Instead, It was Wei Wuxian who smiled at him playfully, and mouthed 'Good Luck' to him from where he sat.

In that moment, maybe out of sheer comfort from the youths actions then, Mo Xuanyu decided to play for him instead.

It was only then that he finally looked up at Wen Ruohan, who was watching him with a bored expression. Mo Xuanyu closed his eyes, took a breath, and then placed the bow on the two strings. Mo Xuanyu over his time learning music, had learned that each song told a story- and in his case a story without words. He had learned over several months a total of three songs. None of them terribly hard or long, and thanks to his good memory and enjoyment of the instrument, each could be played well by the boy. Out of all three songs he learned however, only one seemed to fit that moment, to fit the boy he played for. It was the song that told a story of a soldier, one who stood loyal by his word. A hero who would not bow. Someone kind brave and true.In his little child mind, he saw this as nothing but an example of the person he played for. In his head, this song fit Wei Wuxian very well.

With that, he began to play, and it started abruptly. The melody was fast and smooth, a hopeful sound with moments that echoed about with an exciting echo. It was maybe the hardest one Mo Xuanyu had learned, and required the most of his skill and focus. It was still relatively easy compared to other songs he had yet to learn. It was also Mo Xuanyu's favorite, as the other two were slow and sad. This one had heart.

But what the boy didn't know... was In the eyes of anyone who understood music, knew the song, this could be seen as defiance. Jin Zixuan didn't know music that well, instead looking on in surprise when Mo Xuanyu not only DIDIN'T purposefully mess up, he went above what even he had expected of the boy. Some of the clan leaders who had thought Jin Guangshan was just making up things about the boy to make himself look good- or others who foolishly thought it was a father talking too highly of his boy, were more then awed that it seemed to be more then just talk.

Even Nie Mingjue who was not a person for music, was intrigued.... only dropping his smirk when he noticed Lan Xichen looking terribly worried.

The Lan young man's eyes looked to Jin Guangshan, who was oblivious to the songs meaning, only fanning himself with a smug expression. This made his stomach twist, wondering if that man even knew the danger he could be putting the boy in. Lan Xichen then slowly made his gaze move up to the steps of the Sun Scorching Palace. In the eyes of Wen Ruohan, all he could see was nothingness. The man was like a blank slate, save that his attention was fully on Mo Xuanyu. He then looked at Wen Xu who bore the exact same expression. Regardless of if they understood the song, Lan Xichen almost felt like they were waiting for something. For the boy to fail maybe? Maybe they understood the song and were secretly enraged. Maybe they were just annoyed that Jin Guangshan wasn't just blowing smoke and, were mad that Mo Xuanyu was genuinely good at playing the erhu. He looked back at Mo Xuanyu who was so focused, he seemed to be somewhere else inside his own head.

It was true that, as a Lan, playing an instrument and learning it at a young age wasn't something rare or surprising. Not to mention the song was, rather simple compared to ones Lan Xichen knew, and on an instrument much less complex compared to something like a Guqin. But Mo Xuanyu wasn't a Lan. He also hadn't been practicing for even a year yet, and while this song was not the kind that a Lan would ever learn, being more entertaining then purposeful, the boy played it almost perfectly. Even with his own background, having been playing his Xiao since he could hold it, Lan Xichen was amazed. It wasn't cause Mo Xuanyu was a perfect musician, or that Lan Xichen expected him to out perform the greats one day. It was that the boy was passionate about it. If he kept that passion, it meant he could become a great musician all of his own design.

And that was what worried Lan Xichen, as they all sat under the dark eyes of the Wen Clan Leader. If this boy was this good, what would become of him should Wen Ruohan's envy be unleashed.

 

When the song finally came to an end, Mo Xuanyu pulled away the bow and took a breath, almost as if he had been holding it back for the whole song. The moment the music was gone, it was as if no sound at all was heard. Almost everyone looked at the kid, then up to Wen Ruohan. It was Almost as if they were too afraid to praise the kid if he didn't like it. Almost everyone....

Except Wei Wuxian.

It was from him the first set of claps came. He smiled as he did, and didn't look at Wen Ruohan at all while doing so. Instead, he had his full attention on Mo Xuanyu, who looked at him wide eyed and smiling. Nie Mingjue, now in a good mood at seeing Wen Ruohan's brow twitch at the youths action, stood and clapped as well. Cause Nie Clan were all going to be petty in that moment, following their Clan Leader, they too stood and clapped for the boy. After that it was like a wave that came in from the sea, as clan after clan stood up and applauded Mo Xuanyu. The boy felt a bit shy then, as he handed the erhu back to the servant, with a quiet “Thank you,” and a warm smile, before grabbing his own sleeve and trying to figure out where to hide. The servant blinked, seeming surprised by the kind act.

When Mo Xuanyu saw Jin Guangshan getting clapped on the back, Jin Zixaun clapping for him- and even saw Lan Xichen give him a soft smile the boy felt warm and fuzzy... even if the Lan's eyes looked a little sad.

Out of curiosity, Mo Xuanyu looked up to the top of the steps of the Sun Scorching Palace, but saw that Wen Ruohan was nowhere to be seen. He had left during the applause. Mo Xuanyu chose not to care, instead turning and running over to Wei Wuxian of all people. Jin Guangshan started to call out after him, an annoyed expression on his face, but Jin Zixuan cut him off.

“I'll go get him.”

 

Wei Wuxian smiled with surprise as Mo Xuanyu ran up to him, then abruptly bowed deeply and respectfully.

“I wanted to tell you yesterday- congratulations! So... congratulations Wei-gege on winning the Archery Competition!” He looked up and added, “And Xiongzhang asked I congratulate you as well.”

“Oh?” Wei Wuxian asked, looking up as Jin Zixuan came to an abrupt halt behind his brother.

Jin Zixuan had completely forgotten he had said that. And the only reason he had said that was to help Mo Xuanyu be able to go say hi without their father haggling him to stay put. He had also thought it wouldn't be an issue to tell his brother to do this cause it wasn't like he would be around to see Wei Wuxian's stupid smug grin. This grin was accompanied by eyes of venom, a sign the top Jiang Disciple still wanted to beat him senseless.

Jin Zixuan cleared his throat and looked away, reaching out a hand to Mo Xuanyu. “A-Yu, lets go. You don't have to stay here anymore...”

Mo Xuanyu looked back at him, then over at where Wen Ruohan had been sitting. Wen Xu had also vanished, and it was then that Jin Zixuan also took into account both peoples absence. A worried feeling came over him, but just as he was about to pull Mo Xuanyu back to their room, the boy tugged on his arm.

“Can I stay a little longer. I want to say hi to Zewu-jun and Nie Zongzhu.”

Jin Zixuan looked at him, then back to where Wen Xu had been. After some thought, he smiled. “Sure... just... stay next to me.”

“Okay!” Mo Xuanyu said excitedly, before turning around and giving Wei Wuxian a hug. “Congratulations again!”

“All these applause and yet you stuck your tongue out at me yesterday.” Wei Wuxian scoffed, pretending not to want to hug back. “I feel used!”

Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes, as the other Jiang Disciples went right back to laughing and applauding their shixiong.

The rest of the Banquet went well. Mo Xuanyu congratulated Lan Xichen and was given more personal applause in return by him and Nie Mingjue, the later of whom admitted he was dense when it came to music but still thought the boy had some skill. Mo Xuanyu was also came to by others who talked to him with awe, saying how the boy really was a prodigy and they couldn't wait to see where he went. Some then praised Jin Zixuan, that he would have such a fortunate situation to have such a talented younger brother to be his future subordinate. While the youth thanked them, he also wanted glare at them. They probably meant nothing ill by their words, but each one made him think of Jin Guangshan's use of Mo Xuanyu and that was more and more starting to rub him the wrong way.

 

The rest of the discussion conference went by without much trouble at all, much to Jin Zixuan's relief. Wen Ruohan never showed his face for the rest of the event, and Wen Xu was only seen a few times in passing. Wen Chao was seen more then both men combined- but it was mostly people watching him make a fool of himself or making inappropriate comments to any woman he saw. Truly, if it weren't for who his father was, Jin Zixuan was certain the young man would have been slapped silly. Other then that, It seemed like everything was fine.

But Jin Zixuan knew better. He felt that everything had a lingering dread that wasn't named. And he wasn't the only one. He saw the way Nie Mingjue quietly watched the Sun Scorching palace, as if expecting it to get up and consume them all. He saw how Lan Xichen seemed to get more and more distant... before he left the conference two days early. And this dread was only confirmed in whispers, when a mutilated body was rumored to have been tossed from the Inferno Palace at some point during the conference. It was supposedly found in a ditch just outside the main reaches of Nightless City. The Inferno Palace, being Wen Ruohan's prison of sorts was a place said to be where he tortures his captives till they beg to die, and unfortunately rarely get their wish sooner then later. Jin Zixuan didn't tell Mo Xuanyu about this rumor. On one hand, he was a kid and such things would be best unsaid to the boy, in fear of him becoming upset. The other reason, and why Jin Zixuan felt the chill of an ill boding wind down his spine when he heard the rumor, is that the tortured body apparently belonged to a Wen Servant....

One with a brand of the sun on his face.

 

 

The last days of the discussion conference came and went, and now they all were returning home. Mo Xuanyu got to say good bye to Wei Wuxian, and Jiang Cheng, who told the boy he should visit Lotus Pier someday in the near future, as Jiang Yanli would love to see him. There was an unspoken rule that, Jin Zixuan wasn't invited. He also got to say goodbye to Nie Huaisang, who they learned had made Mo Xuanyu a brand new fan while he was absent from the banquets and the other conference activities. It was also a first that Nie Mingjue didn't ridicule his brother when he brought up painting fans. Mo Xuanyu was so happy for the gift that he hugged Nie Huaisang, the youth almost getting knocked over from the boys lunging at him.

After that, it was time to return to Golden Carp Tower.

As they left, Mo Xuanyu suddenly got the feeling of being watched. But when he turned and looked back toward Nightless City- a place he decidedly never wanted to come back to no matter how awe inspiring it was- he saw nothing save the other many cultivators who were leaving as well. So, he just ignored it. He turned and followed the Jin Clan and Qin Clan, who were leaving together, out of Qishan.

What no one knew, was soon there would be an answer to their feelings of dread. For now, while all of them walked away, turning their backs towards the city whose sun never fell, its ruler watched with a hate that could not be quelled. He watched, as his mind came up with an answer to his own made up problem. His desire was like a bottomless well that could never be filled. His hate like a raging flame that couldn't be snuffed out. His fears an unseen storm that tore at this mans black heart. Wen Ruohan watched, and he waited. Soon enough he would make sure the clans knew their place under the sun.

Starting with a place concealed in the clouds.

 

Before they could reach Lanling, Jin Guangshan was invited to rest in Laoling for a time, as Qin Cangye mentioned they were all headed the same way anyhow. Jin Guangshan agreed, and Mo Xuanyu was more then happy to visit, as this was Qin Su's home! Jin Zixuan didn't care either way, and Lijuan probably needed a break in the middle of the trip anyway.

When they arrived in Laoling, at the estate of the Qin Clan, Madam Qin and Qin Su were already waiting for them. Madam Qin smiled politely, but pulled her husband aside just as they came up the steps, leaving the servants to lead the guests to a small dining area.

“Qin-jiejie!” Mo Xuanyu called out, running over to say hi. He slowed however when he noticed the girls distant expression. “What's wrong Qin-jiejie? Are you sad?”

She looked up suddenly, quickly converting to a smile. “Nope.” was all she said, before abruptly pulling Mo Xuanyu into her arms and giving him the biggest hug she had ever given him. This only made him laugh, and become completely unaware to how dark her eyes were. Her lips were upturned, but her eyes were deep and gloomy.

“Eh?” Jin Guangshan had started to pass by, but paused. He frowned and with a teasing tone asked, “Don't you think your being a bit too intimate with the boy, little miss? Hugging onto him like that could be seen as inappropriate for a girl your age.” In his head, he was being a tease. A pest. Flaunting his authority and his 'humor' as if he were so funny.

But Qin Su didn't take it that way.

Instead she looked at him with those up turned lips, and in the most sincere voice spoke back. “Jin Zongzhu, How is it inappropriate? A-Yu is a little boy and a didi to me. Is it that it's truly inappropriate or is your mind just thinking inappropriate thoughts.”

Jin Guangshan's expression twisted, and Qin Cangye- who had been talking sweetly to his wife about something- quickly paled, before turning and rushing over. Madam Qin looked at her daughter, an odd worry of her own in her expression.

“A-Su, darling, don't be like that. Jin-Xiong was just teasing you and his son. He meant nothing by it. It was but a joke.”

“I didn't get the joke.” Qin Su said, looking a bit too seriously at Qin Cangye, who frowned slightly.

“A-Su, are you all right?”

She looked at him, then looked down at Mo Xuanyu who seemed a bit confused. She then smiled wider, her eyes softening.

“Sorry, baba. I'm just tired. Didn't sleep well for the past couple nights.” She looked at her father with a warmth, yet something about her was filled with a sense of gloom. “I missed you.”

Qin Cangye didn't understand why his daughter looked so distressed, and suddenly felt rather gloomy himself. “... It's... okay A-Su. Why don't you take Mo Xuanyu and go hang out in the garden. You said he liked flowers and you said you wanted to show him around there if he ever came to visit.”

“A garden?” Mo Xuanyu beamed.

“Yes, Yu-didi!” Qin Su nodded. “A very pretty garden. Lets go take a look and leave the adults to talk about boring adult things.” She then looked up and over, seeming to target Jin Zixuan. “... Jin-gongzi, would you like to join us? It may not be your thing but I am sure Yu-didi would love it if you came along.”

Jin Zixuan blinked, a bit confused as Qin Su had never asked him to join her and Mo Xuanyu before. He had always been content to let his didi run off with her to do who knows what. But, he was also still in a bad state of mind after all the worrying in Qishan over his brothers well being. After a moment, he just shrugged and nodded. He did want to get away from his father for a bit, and Mo Xuanyu did look rather excited about him joining them.

He waved Lijuan to go find somewhere to rest, and was only stopped when Jin Guangshan reminded him that they would only be staying a few hours before moving on to Lanling. Jin Zixuan nodded his understanding before following after Qin Su and Mo Xuanyu, as the three ran off to go look around the garden. The only thing that made Jin Guangshan pause when he went to walk toward Qin Cangye to chat, was noticing that, for a split second, Qin Su turned her head. He swore the girl was glaring at him.

“Jin-xiong is something the matter?”

Jin Guangshan sneered, then offhandedly remarked, “You might think to teach that girl some manners. She's rather rude. Needs to learn her place.”

Madam Qin winced from nearby, having been looking after her daughter with an odd expression. Qin Cangye however, took pause. He chuckled at Jin Guangshan, before saying something more direct then he had ever spoken to his old friend.

“Jin-Xiong, that's my daughter your talking about. She is a good child and a lovely person. Since she is my daughter, and not yours, let me decide what she should and should not be taught. I don't tell you how to raise your sons, so don't tell me how to raise my little girl.”

Jin Guangshan's mouth twitched, but he added nothing more to the conversation. Instead he just walked on ahead, pulling his fan out to cool himself as he and Qin Cangye walked on inside.

 

In the garden, Qin Su smiled as she watched Mo Xuanyu named every flower that he pointed out to Jin Zixuan, who listened as well as he could understand. The girl watched with a deep sadness in her eyes, as the two chatted and asked her questions, to which she answered honestly and enthusiastically. She didn't reveal her secret once, instead playing with both boys as if they already knew who she was. Qin Su had spent the last several days contemplating her life- what she knew, and what had been false. Not once in her life had she ever thought she would want something, as she was raised to have everything she could ever desire. She didn't need much in the end. Qin Su had more then any girl her age within Laoling. But now that she knew, she wanted something she couldn't have.

To have grown up with the siblings she hadn't known she had.

One day, I'll tell you both. Qin Su thought, taking one of Mo Xuanyu's hands and Jin Zixuan taking the other as the swung him a bit as they walked around the garden. They were all laughing, as if there were no troubles in the world beyond those walls. One day I will tell you both the truth. And when I do, when I am brave enough and I can make sure mama is never hurt, we can be together. Like we should be. Please, Wait for me, Ge and Yu-Didi.

Notes:

For those who may wonder, Qin Su learning the truth now is made possible by the fact she normally wouldn't have been going to Lanling as Much if it weren't for befriending Mo Xuanyu.
i want to write this in the mindset that Mo Xuanyu doesn't fix everyone's problems. cause he is small child. But his presence does lead to changes....

Chapter 10: Control

Summary:

Who knew how cruel the color yellow could be?

Notes:

art added

Lan Xichen smiled.

It wasn't that him smiling was something out of the ordinary, or his smile was out of place. No, it was simply that he had smiled just as he woke up and entered the main living space of his residence. Lan Xichen had started to smile like this every time he looked upon the wall of this room, taking in the very lovely gift that was hung upon it. A Gift from a very specific young boy.

While the last time Lan Xichen had seen Mo Xuanyu had been at the archery competition back in Qishan over a year ago, the last time he had heard from the boy was maybe a little under six months back. It had been maybe a week after Lan Xichen's nineteenth birthday, when he had been approached with a package marked specifically for him. When he opened it, he found inside to be a letter from Mo Xuanyu and a carefully rolled painting- the gift in question.

The letter had read thus;

 

To Zewu-jun

I heard your birthday was coming up a while back and decided to make you something as a gift. After all, you were the one to teach me how to paint and helped me with my classes. It is also thanks to your patience that I have gotten so much better at painting. I still do not think I will ever be as grand as you in this art, but I still wanted to present you with this as both a thank you for your patience with me in the past and as a gift for your turning nineteen. It is likely this gift will not arrive on time, as I started it a little late and have been very busy with my classes. Even so, I hope you like it.

With Sincerest Wishes, Mo Xuanyu

 

The painting itself, was that of a collection of orchids, among the tall grass. It was a testimony to the boys growth in his work, both in the line work and the color. Lan Xichen could only smile at it, cause such a pretty painting could only be met with a smiling face. To think, he had only thought to show a bit of kindness to the boy out of pity when they met, and now it was like the child was a reoccurring dream, faint and passing. But when he did appear, Lan Xichen couldn't help but want to adore him. He thought of Mo Xuanyu as the child he was, a memory of maybe even himself when he was but a small boy. A creative mind who wished for his mothers embrace. Lan Xichen also couldn't help but compare him to Lan Wangji, if only for a few reasons. One was Mo Xuanyu's desire to be helpful, much like Lan Xichen's own brother. The other was... a certain sense he had about the boy. Much like Lan Wangji, Lan Xichen wondered if Mo Xuanyu might be...a little different.

He looked at the painting once more, then went on about his morning, starting by getting ready for the day ahead.

Lan Xichen's morning consisted of mostly busy work, like helping his uncle with the in workings of the Cloud Recess and practicing his swordsmanship. He helped over see a few classes, and took care of the general well being of the clan. In the future much of this work would go to him anyway. When he took over Lan Clan fully in name, he would think to give his uncle a break. The thought of taking over often led to the thought of his father. Would he even get to see the man before he faded away?

By mid day he was in the Yashi with Lan Wangji, both quietly enjoying the peaceful breeze that blew through. Lan Wangji was at his guqin, practicing, while they both sat there. His fingers made their way across each string with deliberate strumming and plucking . Each note had meaning and purpose, and while it may have been a beautiful melody, it wasn't a song to play for ones personal entertainment. Not a single one of the songs Lan Clan learned were that way. They all had a design and an intention. Much like Lan Clan itself, each melody was a perfectly constructed piece that had rules set into their very design. Lan Wangji then was the embodiment of such constructed perfection...

Or at least that's what Lan Qiren wanted him to be.

Lan Xichen knew his brother had deeper thoughts, and stronger emotions that the youth could not or maybe would not, put into expression. He had feelings that were complex and didn't follow those rigid designs he was raised with. The youth was passionate and full of thoughts, like a melody without a name. It was just that his thoughts mostly had to stay imprisoned deep within, so they may not enter the light and be judged by all. Lan Xichen knew these things, and often tried to give his brother the means to escape that cage of regulations and rules. Like how he tried to give him moments alone with Wei Wuxian when the boy was in Gusu. Or how he had tried to tell his brother that Mo Xuanyu meant nothing by it when he admitted to telling Wei Wuxian that Lan Wangji liked him at the Discussion Conference in Qishan. Or even when he tried to smooth out the trouble for Lan Wangji when, later in that competition the youth had became inconsolable due to Wei Wuxain taking his forehead ribbon. He knew Lan Wangji was only acting so reluctant against Wei Wuxian cause... he really did like him. And Lan Xichen wanted his brother to not hold back those emotions lest they hurt him later on.

Lan Xichen knew that the Lan Clan rules had to bend for some people to truly be happy. Lan Wangji was one of them. He hoped that the youth would one day bend them, even break them, not only for his own sake, but also for the sake of others. If only as an example, Lan Qiren had once told a story of how his reluctance to break the rules had almost gotten two young men killed. While his uncle never told him who those two young men were, he was even more reluctant to say who the young woman was that had administered vengeance against him on their behalf. He only admitted that she had shaved his goatee.

That mental image made Lan Xichen hold back a chuckle, as he continued to watch his brother play for a good moment longer.

 

Just as he had returned to the first page of a book he was reading, there was a commotion just outside the Yashi. Both Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji stopped what they were doing immediately and stood up, as a Lan Guest Deciple rushed in, looking terrified, with cries following him from somewhere near the entrance to the Recess.

“Slow down, and take a breath.” Lan Xichen said in a soothing voice, walking briskly over and trying to calm down the young man as Lan Wangji set his Guqin aside and looked out past the Yashi's threshold.

However, the disciple shook his head, brushing Lan Xichen's hand away, as he cried out in panic, “The Wen Clan.... they're here! They're claiming Lan Zongzhu has committed a sin and have sent men to drag him out of solitude!”

Lan Xichen's breath hitched in his throat. He wanted to ask what the young man ment, but the cries outside and the sudden dread made it hard to form a thought. Looking back at his brother whose brow was knit and his eyes wide with worry he knew there was no time. Lan Xichen turned back with a serious expression and demanded, “Show me.”

The three left the Yashi in a hurry toward the main area of the Recess as other Lan's were either coming of their own volition or being dragged out by Wen cultivators. There were many of them. Dressed in Wen Clan's signature robes and a flag that stood high above all else at the entrance to the Cloud Recess, like a blood red dawn. Lan Xichen immediately went to find his uncle who was raising his voice at none other then Wen Xu, who stood tall as if he didn't care what was being said.

“What sin has our Zongzhu committed! He has been in isolation for years. You cannot come here and make demands without reason. Tell me exactly what we-”

“You are neither Lan Zongzhu nor his eldest son.” a Wen Servant mocked. “Why would our Wen Gongzi speak to you?”

Lan Qiren shut his mouth, his face reading all kinds of genuine discomfort... but mostly that he had been insulted, given it was he who had been trying to lead Lan Clan for almost twenty years. When he turned and saw both his nephews approach he shook his head, clearly telling them to stand down. Lan Xichen felt his stomach twist at the sight in front of them. There were so many Wen Cultivators that... that this could be considered nothing but what it clearly was; an invasion.

Just then a few Lan Cultivators once more called out in horror. both Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji turned as several Wen Servants came dragging out a man neither of the two had seen in... almost forever. This man, who was being dragged like nothing more then a sack of old rice, was Qingheng-jun, The Leader of Lan Clan, Lan Qiren's older brother, and of course the father of Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen. The man was far paler and thinner then anyone there, a sign of his solitude taking a toll on his body and mind. He looked older then he should- even in terms of cultivation. Sure he looked like the father of both his sons, a handsome face, but also looked tired and gaunt, like a ghost. He was thrown to the ground in front of Wen Xu, who snickered at the mans unkempt appearance.

“Is this really your Lan Zongzhu?”

Qingheng-jun slowly looked up, then gently fixed himself to sit proper and straight, but never loosing a bitter expression of gloom on his face. “What is it that you want?”

“What I want?” Wen Xu sneered. “It is not a matter of what I want. Lan Zongzhu has committed a terrible crime against the cultivation world, and it is Wen Clan's duty to put you and all of your clan back in their place.”

“What crime have I committed?” Qingheng-jun asked. His voice was rough, as if he had not used it in a long time. Like a whisper on the wind.

Lan Xichen took Lan Wangji's shoulder, having noticed him move out of the corner of his eye. While neither knew their father, even from a young age, to see him again but in such a state... it did not matter that they didn't know the man. What mattered was that he was their father and he was being treated so poorly. Too many emotions were awake in that moment, and none of them were ones that didn't stab and claw at both of their insides. Lan Xichen tightened his grip on his brother as Wen Xu laughed.

“What crime? The crime of hubris.”

“What hubris?!” A Lan Cultivator demanded from the side lines, “Your lot are the ones who-” he didn't get to finish as he was struck by hilt of a sword and sent crumpling to the ground.

Qingheng-jun didn't flinch, instead looking up into the eyes of Wen Xu. When he opened his mouth, he only said one word, and while it was rough, and it was tired sounding, there was a sense of bitterness in it that only angered the Wen Heir to no end.

“Leave.”

Wen Xu's expression twisted at hearing the word, almost like he had just been slapped. “Leave? And what right do you have to tell me to leave. I am here to bless Lan Clan. To teach a valuable lesson to your people. You claim no hubris, yet your arrogance is clear as water.” He stepped forward looking up at the Lan's gathered there with a sneer. “First it seems I have to make an example, then I will allow you all to cleanse yourselves in the fire light.”

With that, and with no warning, Wen Xu swung out his leg and kicked Qingheng-jun in the face. The man fell back as blood came spurting out of his nose, and yet he didn't get up once he hit the ground.

Lan Xichen pulled back Lan Wangji back with both hands now, as Lan Qiren made to protect Qingheng-jun. The Lan elder was rushing forward as several Wen Cultivators came in and began to kick and beat Qingheng-jun to the ground, who took it almost willingly, all as the Lan Clan present cried out and looked on.

“YOU CAN'T-” Lan Qiren shouted.
“Can't what?” Wen Xu asked. “I am doing what is best for the cultivation world.” He turned and shoved the elder back, who was grabbed by a few Wen Servants. Wen Xu then faced the rest opening his arms wide as his men continued beating down Qingheng-jun, almost like he didn't notice, while other servants came forward with torches and flames.

Lan Xichen wanted to scream, he held down Lan Wangji tightly as both had their eyes set on Qingheng-jun. They both watched as his face was painted red with blood as they struck him over and over again. They weren't letting up, and Lan Xichen didn't know what he was supposed to do.

Yet what Wen Xu said next, that was what would snap them both out of their stupor.

“Lan Clan of Gusu, your sins can be cleansed this day.” Wen Xu spoke loud and echoing. “We give you the fire to burn away your shadows, to burn away the unclean. To start a new, one must burn away the old... starting with your library. For the sins have been written and must be the first to taste the flames of retribution.”

“You can't!” Lan Qiren stated, only to get his own kick to the gut, folding him to the ground.

However, Lan Xichen was the only one holding back both him and his brother, as they had yet to be noticed by Wen Xu and the other wen cultivators. The moment he let go of Lan Wangji, he turned and fled. He knew his brother would be right behind him as the two ran straight for the Library Pavilion, ignoring those who called out, who pointed them out. They ignored the Lan disciples whose voices rose on their behalf, even Lan's who did their best to give them a head start, only to get cut down.

The very moment they arrived within the Library, Lan Xichen was already taking a satchel he found to carry it all and started throwing some of the oldest books within the library inside it. Lan Wangji stood at the door, looking over the Library, his breathing uneven. It was as if he was taking it all in one last time and his eyes seemed to stay after landing on the magnolia tree just outside the window of the upper room. Lan Wangji seemed to remember something, and just stood there in disturbed silence.

“Wangji, we need to run.” Lan Xichen said, trying to keep his voice clear of any doubt or fear. “They can't get these books. They cannot burn these. We have to get what we can out. Wangji they-”

“Is Fuqin going to die?” Lan Wangji interrupted, his expression as still as a frozen lake.

Lan Xichen came to an abrupt pause.... but only for a moment as he threw more things in his satchel and turned. “Wangji we need to go.”

“You did not answer.” Lan Wangji said, Looking at his brother stiffly. He swallowed then asked once more “They were still beating him when we ran. Is Fuqin going to die?”

“...” Lan Xichen held back the pain in his chest. Everything had happened so fast and sudden, he didn't know what was happening or what to do. as he spoke, unsure of his own words, he shakily set down the bag. “... I... I don't know.... But right now we have to escape. Help me get the last of the books we can, then we-”

“You have to escape.” Lan Wangji corrected his eyes just as still and calm as the rest of him. “You are the future Lan Zongzhu. Not me. And someone must stay back.”

“Stay?...” Lan Xichen felt his blood run cold and his mouth run dry. “Stay... Wangji what do you mean stay? They...”

Both were distracted for a second as they could hear the Wen's approaching. Lan Wangji shook his head, before taking hold of Bichen and turning to head back outside. “Xiongzhong Leave and don't look back. I will hold them off and I will try to stop them from destroying the library. You go, save what you can and live.”

“Wangji...” Lan Xichen murmured still trying to hold back anything other emotion that wasn't a false sense of calm.

“Leave.” Lan Wangji repeated. “You are the one who needs to save the books. You are the one who needs to be all right.”

Lan Xichen wanted to argue, but the pounding of many footfalls silenced him. He didn't want to leave Lan Wangji- not his brother, not his home. He didn't want to leave his uncle... he didn't want to leave the recess, or even his father. It felt like his heart was racing way too fast, But as he looked into his brothers eyes, he knew there was no other choice. Lan Xichen swallowed the pain down, locked it deep inside his heart and ran toward the window. He didn't look back as he jumped out or when running deeper into the Cloud Recess. He heard men point him out, heard some people chasing him, but where he was running, none of them knew as well as he. He would run down the back of the Mountain and out of Gusu. He had to run. He had to keep running.

 

When Lan Wangji was finally caught, Wen Xu was already enrgaed. Qingheng-jun had collapsed, unconscious and the fires had already began to consume everything around them. Wen Xu gave the order, and Lan Wangji's leg was broken, yet the youth's expression never showed pain.

This only angered the Wen Heir as The fires grew and spread.

Wen Xu stormed through the recess, not showing a sign of remorse. Not when he broke into Lan Xichen's room demanding it burned with the rest. Not when he looked up and saw that painting up on the wall, a slight of recognition in his eyes. Not when he tore it down and threw it in the flames with the rest of that he deemed needed to be burned.

The fire consumed everything....

….

 

A few weeks later in Lanling....

 

 

Jin Guangshan was only paying a small amount of attention to his work. He had papers on desk in front of him within his personal study, ones that he traced a finger over as he only partially read them. Instead, his focus was on something out of the corner of his eye. Lounged back on a small divan in his study, was a young woman with fair skin and light curves. She was no one of importance, save that she was a beauty and was dressed in fine clothes that clung to her. Laying back she was sure to make all her assets visible, from a leg that stuck out a bit more then it should, to an arm hugging herself in such a way that her bosom looked a tad bit plumper. Her other finger played with a strand of her hair as she eyed Jin Guangshan back.

She was not Madam Jin, and that was the first and foremost issue with this entire scene. This entwined with the knowledge that Jin Guangshan had been having his 'fun' with her only a short time ago, would make anyone feel ashamed to know him. He had... 'invited' her into Golden Carp Tower while his wife was away, doing some business in Lanling proper.

Besides her, Jin Zixuan was also off, out with Jin Zixun as the two were dealing with some trouble near the border of Lanling. 'Trouble' was all anyone was willing to deal with these days, given Wen Clan had made it impossible to night hunt anywhere within for the past year. Each day they were claiming more and more territory, saying that no one could participate in their Night Hunts, within their claimed area. So, 'trouble' was the most Jin Zixuan and other Jin Cultivators could look into without getting hunted down and made an example of.

But... Jin Guangshan didn't care so much about that. As long as Jin Clan could still stand tall, as long as he could keep his own power, as long as he could live comfortably, and as long as Jin Zixuan stayed alive, and well, he could care less what Wen Clan did. Why should he care if some smaller clans would slowly disappear? That was none of his business.

Jin Guangshan sighed and leaned back in his chair as the young woman lounging on the divan slowly stood up. He smirked as she came over with slow swaying steps before she leaned in, whispering into his ear in a coquettish way.

“Does Zongzhu need some help relieving some stress?”

Jin Guangshan smiled wide, as the young woman kissed his cheek, resting her hands on his shoulders.....

 

SLAM!

 

The door was suddenly thrown open with a bang, as an already visibly upset Madam Jin came storming into the study. She paused, her already dark expression falling deeper as she glared at the young woman standing behind her husband, who was already rigid with panic. She quickly pulled herself away from Jin Guangshan, as if bit by a snake.

“... Get... the hell... out.” Was all Madam Jin said to her, and all she needed to hear before bolting from the room, and out the door, refusing to look back even once. She thankfully would never show her face to that man again.

Jin Guangshan however was stuck there in the room as his wife gave him a look most treacherous, before shutting the door behind her. She started over to him and he immediately stood from his seat to back away.

“San-Niang let me explain myself-”

“Sit down.” Madam Jin hissed, and Jin Guangshan did exactly that... but he still scooted back his seat by several centimeters. She was glaring at him worse then he ever had seen out of her. Madam Jin slammed a letter on his desk and held up her hand at him in pointed way, “Firstly, never San-Niang me again. Especially not when you just had a whore cleaning onto you like a leech.” She then hit the letter with her palm, causing the man to jump, before continuing, “Secondly, read this.”

“...” Jin Guangshan looked at her with a nervous chuckle, then at the letter. He only took it once she had stepped back and away from the desk. Madam Jin paced the front of Jin Guangshan's desk as he opened it and skimmed it over with his eyes. After a moment, he stood up, all his acting, all his pretending to be small and docile to appease his wife, fading in an instant. “What is this?”

“While I was out in Lanling, an envoy came from Wen Clan.” Madam Jin huffed out, glaring over at her husband who walked over to a window looking out over a courtyard. “They came with that letter, and said we only have three days to send them all to Qishan.”

The letter in question was a decree from Wen Ruohan himself. It's contents declared that certain clans were deemed incompetent, and that their disciples talents were wasted on such lackluster efforts. So, each of the clan's they had sent these letters to, had to hand over at least twenty sect disciples to be indoctrinated under the guidance of the Wen Clan specialists. They must be sent to Qishan within three days or the Clan would face Wen Ruohan's wrath. Except... there was one small added clause. It was the only thing in this damned letter that Jin Guangshan was actually a little worried about.

Among these disciples that were sent one of them had to be a member of the core family.

“They expect us to hand over Zixuan.” Madam Jin continued, getting angrier by the minute. “They expect us to turn him over like an animal for slaughter. But I won't allow it.. and I hope you understand who will be going in his place.”

Jin Guangshan looked it over, pulling his fan out of his sleeve and snapping it open to cool himself. He couldn't let Jin Zixuan go, not his prized son and heir of Jin. If his son went, then what of Jin Clan? No, Jin Zixuan would not go... and he understood who Madam Jin was wanting to send instead. Just as he thought this, a burst of distant laughter seemed to catch his attention. He looked out the window and down into the courtyard bellow.

 

Skipping away from Lijuan, the boys care taker, was Mo Xuanyu himself. The child, now nine years old, and was growing into a fine young boy. He was thinning out, most of his chubby cuteness from being a small child had mostly seemed to disappear. Now what remained was a genuinely handsome child. His features were still more so like his mothers, still round and childish with his eyes glimmering as he picked up a small bug and showed it to Lijuan. In the area of skill, and physic, Mo Xuanyu was still pretty weak, and even if in part to still being rather young, no real muscle on his bones. While his art, scholarly, and musical talent had grown extraordinarily, everything else was mediocre. His cultivation, to Jin Guangshan's curiosity, was getting a little bit better every day- but only just so- where as his archery, and other skills were... alright to say the least. Nothing to applaud and nothing to notice. Even so, he was still considered a prodigy by most the elders at this point, who wanted to see him grow to be his brothers most trusted advisor.

It helped, in the elders eyes, that Mo Xuanyu and Jin Zixuan, were as thick as thieves. Brothers in every way of the word. Even now, as Jin Zixuan was seventeen, he still found time to play or mess around with his child brother, even getting into bits of trouble here and there, and more willing to do so. The Jin heir had also as of recent, become good friends with Qin Su, who visited Lanling a lot more, even by herself on occasion. The girl, now fifteen, was no longer just coming to drag Mo Xaunyu around to play, but also to drag Jin Zixuan along with them. The three were almost inseparable these days... which only disturbed Jin Guangshan, as when Qin Su caught sight of him, it was always to give him a look most dark and disgusted.

The man shook away the thought of that odd girl from his head, before looking back at Mo Xuanyu who placed the bug he had picked up, onto a peony at the center of the courtyard. After that the boy rejoined Lijuan and started laughing at something else. Jin Guangshan smiled as he turned back to Madam Jin.

“You want to send Mo Xuanyu?”

“He is a member of the core family, and not is not my Zixuan.” Madam Jin stated. “The only problem I see coming of this, is Zixuan will go running to Qishan the moment he finds out we sent that little brat... that is if the brat doesn't cause us trouble, by kicking and screaming all the way to the Wen's anyway...”

Jin Guangshan shook his head. “You have it all wrong. Mo Xuanyu will go willingly all on his own. It's just a matter of how one asks him... and who asks him to go.” The way he said the last part, while looking Madam Jin up and down, made the later give him a death glare. He pointed at her with his fan. “See, the boy would surely cry and beg not to go if you ask him, giving him looks like that. He's scared of you.”

“As he should be.” Madam Jin sneered.

“Which is why I will take care of him. You take care of that old maid, and Zixuan when he gets back. If necessary we just lie and tell him Mo Xuanyu went to... visit his mother or something.”

Madam Jin scoffed, but seemed to agree. She looked over the letter in her husbands hand, then back at the man with an accusatory look. “So we agree that your brat has to go? That he has to fulfill his duty to his brother?”

“Of course we are in agreement.” Jin Guangshan smiled fanning himself.

Madam Jin gave him a firm nod.... then stepped over and snatched his fan from his hand before smacking him over the head with it. “I told you we weren't done with your blatant infidelity- and you dropped your guard.” She snapped the fan in half and chucked it out the window. “Besides that, lying to Zixuan will only solve your problems for a short time. Figure out a long term solution so he has no chance to go running after the brat. If Zixuan follows him to Qishan, I will blame you.”

Jin Guangshan had been looking out the window with a frown, until he heard that and looked back with a even deeper one “... but you just agreed to-” he shut up when his wife gave him a look between a smile and a sneer. Like some kind of jackal about to consume its prey. In other words, she was ready to skin him alive. He chuckled uncomfortably as she turned and left without another word.

 

 

 

Mo Xuanyu was only a little bit confused.

It wasn't like Lijuan was never called away by Madam Jin. In fact, Lijuan was the one who updated Madam Jin on Mo Xuanyu's progress in both classes and his practice in his arts. The boy was normally fine with this, given it meant the only time he had to run into Madam Jin was during meals. No, the reason he was a little confused was how abruptly Lijuan had been whisked away to speak with Madam Jin, given the elderly woman usually had a time and day set ahead for their meetings.

Even so, Mo Xuanyu just shrugged it off and headed to the classroom in which he did all of his painting. While he still played the erhu, still practiced the other arts and worked on his cultivation, Painting was his passion. Within the year of him using this room, it had become completely filled with his work. Sure, half of it was just practicing things, like little flowers and small animals, or even his calligraphy. But the rest were finished pieces, both large and small. Some were.... not so well liked by Mo Xuanyu, where others were more detailed, and loved by him in their entirety. His favorite painting however, was not in this room. It was with his many other paintings, locked away in his bedroom.

That painting, while his favorite was a sign of his oddity. It wasn't a place, or a plant, or an animal, or even a group of people. Mo Xuanyu had gotten comfortable painting people again, since his sudden anxiety over the painting of Lan Xichen. However, he only painted portraits of people if it was a woman, his family, more then one person, or just an individual upon request of someone else. The private collection, the ones he hid, were different.

Some of them were simply paintings of people he admired, both in appearance and action and knowing them as an individual. The reason these were hidden was that they were all men. There were at least one of Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang from his earlier painting, and a couple of Wei Wuxian. These were cause he admired Wei Wuxian and found him funny and handsome. Some were of Nie Mingjue, which was a little funny even in Mo Xuanyu's head, as he only met the man once. But his presence was enough to make Mo Xuanyu remember his face and paint him more then just one time. There of course were a few of Lan Xichen, more of him then any other person he painted. All were simple portraits if nothing else, but even then, because of Mo Xuanyu's fears, they all had to be hidden. The others were paintings of himself. Some paintings of him as a girl, others paintings of himself with just make up on. There was a strange relief in him each time he pulled back the brush and looked at these ones,worked on only in quiet moments when he was sure no one would come looking. It was actually among these paintings of himself, that resided his favorite painting. It was him in a field of flowers, dressed in a beautiful gown like that of an imperial princess, spinning gracefully among the colors. In this painting, he was still himself. He was still a boy, but he still looked beautiful. In his mind this was a place in another world, where he could have been himself entirely....

This was Mo Xuanyu's way of keeping his oddness a secret, keeping it locked away. By putting the people he admired and the desire to be pretty hidden away in these paintings, he could keep up acting somewhat normal. He knew he would never be perfectly normal, but as long as he could be presentable enough not to scare people away... he would be fine. His inner thoughts could stay locked away behind paint and paper.

Mo Xuanyu looked up at his current piece he was painting, after having entered the room and picked up his ink stone and brushes. The piece was one he was not so fond of. It was a piece that the Jin Elder's had asked him to paint, one representing Jin Clan and it's rich history. The far right corner of the painting was a wall of white peonies with golden centers, and within the center- going from the bottom to the top was the clan leaders of the past. The top was the founder of Jin, and at the bottom was Jin Guangshan. Most of the painting was in vivid yellows but speckles of cinnabar red here and there. Mo Xuanyu had at this point decided, Peonies were not his favorite flower, and yellow his least favorite color.

But he knew the painting was important, so he started to add the finishing touches. He had already been working on it for a week, and so was happy that it was almost complete so he could make something else. Like the painting he had been planning to make for his mama, to give her on his next visit at the end of the month. Just as he finished the very last stroke and stepped away from it, there came a knock upon the door.

“Come in.” Mo Xuanyu called out, quickly cleaning his brushes and making himself look presentable.

The one who opened the door and stepped in, taking a look around was none other then his father, Jin Guangshan. While Mo Xuanyu was surprised yet happy to see the man, it wasn't as if a visit from him was completely out of the ordinary. The boy saw his father almost daily, but not everyday was it him seeking Mo Xuanyu out or talking to him at all.

While Mo Xuanyu didn't quiet understand it yet, when Jin Guangshan came looking, it was cause the man wanted something. The times the boy knew this was the case, was when he was requesting his skills, like playing his erhu for him and his guests, or doing painting for him. When Mo Xuanyu didn't realize it was him being used, it was when his father invited him to play Weiqi, to complain to someone or to pretend to want to talk, when in reality he wanted to trick Mo Xuanyu into asking to, or just doing something for him. This was one of those times.

“I was wondering if you would be in here,” Jin Guangshan smiled, walking in and looking around the room, before his eyes landed on the finished work. “Is that the piece the elders asked for? It looks amazing.”

Mo Xuanyu smiled wide, always overjoyed to get compliments from his father. “Thank you baba. I did my best.”

“Yes. Yes you did.” Jin Guangshan replied, then sighed as he turned to look the boy over. He paused, then let out a small chuckle. “Xuanyu, you have ink on your face.”

Mo Xuanyu winced, then lifted his hand to feel around. Jin Guangshan tsked a few times waving for the boy to quit it.

“You do that you'll just smudge it all over.” the man tutted, then grabbed a small cloth Mo Xuanyu used for wiping his hands, off a small desk and used it on the boys cheek- never touching him directly. It was still an abnormal amount of affection then even Mo Xuanyu was used to with his father, and so he smiled wider.

“Thank you baba.” He said, bowing and taking the cloth from him.

Jin Guangshan smiled down at him, before looking away toward the boys artwork with a more distant expression. “A-Yu, do happen to have a spare fan lying around? Madam Jin was... a bit upset earlier and I need a new one.”

“Of course,” Mo Xuanyu nodded, going over to some painted fan's he had made. Most were more to his own taste, but he occasionally made some for anyone who asked. His father was one- but it was rarely, and it was always the same style. Simple white with peonies. Once again, Mo Xuanyu's least favorite color, and least favored flower now... but it was the symbol of Jin so he could ignore it. As he picked up one he had painted for the man, he paused, a tad bit curious. “Did something happen to make Madam Jin upset with you again baba?”

He didn't notice a slight smirk on Jin Guangshan's face, before it vanished into a distant concerned look. Mo Xuanyu saw the later expression when he turned back, and became rather worried.

“Baba is something the matter?” Mo Xuanyu asked, walking up and handing over the fan.

Jin Guangshan looked at it, before sliding it into his sleeve and looking back at the recently finished painting. “... it's... complicated. She and I are... both upset about some recent news. Thats all.”

“What news?” Mo Xuanyu asked, then with a start added, “Is Xiongzhang all right?”

Jin Guangshan eyed the boy, then looked away, “.. yes... for now.. I mean..” He smiled in such a pained fake way, that it was much to obvious he was trying to hide something. Shaking his head, Jin Guangshan turned and patted the boys head. “Don't worry yourself about these things.”

“... what do you mean for now? Is Something going to happen to Xiongzhang?” Mo Xuanyu asked again, following his father toward the door.

Jin Guangshan flinched slightly, then pouted a bit. “Xuanyu, it's... complicated.”

“I can listen. Even baba, says I am a good listener.” Mo Xuanyu argued, keeping a polite tone. He was worried now, thinking something was terribly wrong and not wanting Jin Zixuan to be anything but safe. While it may have not been what his older brother wanted, Jin Zixuan was Mo Xuanyu's world. He would do anything for him. Sure he'd gotten mad at Jin Zixuan before many times, but in the end they always made up. And sure, Mo Xuanyu would sometimes feel useless cause he could never help himself, needing to be rescued or helped, or that he wasn't as tough as Jin Zixuan. He hated that he still cried every time he got upset, or hurt, or angry, and yet he had never seen Jin Zixuan cry. Mo Xuanyu wanted to stick by his brothers side, and not just cause it was his duty. As he got older, Mo Xuanyu had already started to see everything Jin Zixuan was giving up for him. Mo Xuanyu would do anything for his brother- he wanted to help his brother... as long as he didn't have to reveal his oddness that was....he still feared his brother would shun him- everyone would leave him, if that were ever revealed.

 

Jin Guangshan saw how Mo Xuanyu was eager to help, and hid his grin as he nodded solemnly.

 

“You are a good listener, aren't you..” The man said, sighing as he faced his son. “But there is only so much you can do by listening to me complain....” He paused, before speaking honestly. “A letter came in from Qishan....”

Hearing that place, Mo Xuanyu knit his brow slightly. He still remembered the Confrence, the run in with Wen Ruohan... and he wasn't deaf to the rumors of disappearing clans and dead people. Even so, he kept his attention on his father as he continued,

“... it was a demand from the Wen's. In three days time twenty of our sect disciples must be in Qishan for... education.”

“... why does Wen Clan need to educate anyone but themselves?” Mo Xuanyu asked and doing his best not to sound rude. his father just shrugged and turned toward the door as the boy continued asking, “Why not just say no?”

“You have heard of Wen Ruohan's temper by now.” Jin Guangshan lamented, “If I say no, many will get hurt- Jin Clan might get attacked....” He paused for a small length of time (dramatic effect), then added quietly, “And it isn't just those twenty. One of the disciples we send has to be from the core family.”

Mo Xuanyu went rigid. He immediately knew what that meant, and immediately realized what his father meant by Jin Zixuan being okay 'for now'. Only a moment before, Mo Xuanyu had been fine. Maybe curious and a little annoyed, but now he felt... he felt a slow burning terror take over.

“B-but gege can't go! They... he's... you can't send him there!” Mo Xuanyu rushed to block his father from leaving, his arms outstretched and doing his utmost best to hold back tears. “I-I won't let it happen! Gege can't go! He can't! Baba you can't make him go! please don't make him go! He can't! Baba. I....”

It was then that Something clicked in the boys head. In his head, Mo Xuanyu had been trying to come up with a thousand ways to get his brother out of this. To talk his father out of it, and save Jin Zixuan from this unknown fate.... but there was a line that Jin Guangshan had said, that made him realize, there was in fact a way that only he could save his brother. Mo Xuanyu could get Jin Zixuan out of this.

Jin Guangshan saw that look in the boys eyes and knew he had done his job well.

 

“... I- I can go.” Mo Xuanyu spoke up again, smiling up at his father, though his eyes looked pained. “I-I am a member of the core f-family, and, while I am still rather young, I am a disciple. Allow me to go in Xiongzhang's place. I... I can handle it. I-i promise.” Mo Xuanyu's voice was trembling a bit, and he purposefully was speaking slower as to not make it too obvious.

Jin Guangshan smiled, but then shook his head, “Madam Jin wants to send you instead... But what would your brother think of me if I did? Sending you out to that... I don't want to send Zixuan, but I don't know what else to do. Do I keep him safe, or do I keep him happy? I want both... but....”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, swallowing hard and taking his fathers arm. “Baba, you can't send him. I... I don't like the Wen Clan, and... I don't like the idea of going, but I hate the idea of gege going more... You can't let him go. Please baba, send me instead.” Mo Xuanyu's hands were a little shaky, as he really was scared. “You... you can tell gege it was my idea. You can tell him that I asked that he stay here... or you could tell him I went to stay with mama for a little while... baba you can't let him go there... it's a bad place. This... education is anything but good. Please baba, let me take gege's place.”

Jin Guangshan pouted slightly, before a bit too dramatically pulling the boy into a small embrace. “You're too kind Xuanyu. Kind and very brave. If your certain, then I will send you instead. But if... but upon your return you must make sure Zixuan understands you agreed to this... that it was your idea. Cause if not,” the man pulled back slightly to lift Mo Xuanyu's head up by the chin so he could look him in the eye, “He'll blame everyone, he'll blame me..... he'll even blame himself.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded several times, before pressing his face into his father. He didn't see the wicked smile on the man's face, only felt the trembling in his own hands.

He did not want to go to Qishan. He didn't want to know why the Wen Clan was doing this.

But more then that he wanted was his brother to be safe.

“I promise...” Mo Xuanyu murmured. “I'll help him understand... just... don't let him go to Qishan.”

 

Not long after that, Jin Guangshan left the room, off to tell Madam Jin the news. The last thing he told the boy before he left was to get ready to leave, as he would need to be headed that way by the evening, no exceptions. Mo Xuanyu stayed in the same place his father left him, right up until the point he could no longer hear footsteps. Once he was in silence, he fell to his knees, the terror sinking in. Mo Xuanyu was scared. He had heard nothing but bad things about the Wen's and had seen how meaninglessly cruel Wen Ruohan could be over petty things first hand. Sure it was nothing compared to the rumors, but even so, it scared him. Mo Xuanyu tried to control his breathing, as he shakily tried crawling back to his feet. He needed to leave his brother a letter, to tell him to stay back. He needed to tell Jin Zixuan he couldn't follow him to Qishan.

Yet when he got to his feet, he could only stand and stare. At that moment, a part of him wanted to go and find his father and tell him to forget everything he said. Then part of him wanted to strangle that side of him for betraying Jin Zixuan like that. Without thinking about it, he leaned over his desk, feeling himself get dizzy. He winced as he knocked his ink stone onto the floor, having accidentally touched it when he leaned over. Mo Xuanyu looked, only to go still as he stared at the mess on the floor. The last color he had used in his painting was red from cinnabar ink, which now splattered along the ground. The floor was splattered with red.... a red circle... a red sun.... Their red sun. Wen Red Sun. Wen Clan....

 

Without much thought, Mo Xuanyu got down and used his hand to smear the red paint splatter before he grabbed a rag, cleaned his hand and the floor, then succinctly left the room. He was still shaking, and he didn't get all the red off his hands, or even noticed the red splattered on his yellow robes.

 

…

 

It was late into the night when Jin Zixuan and Jin Zixun had started to make their way back through Lanling, back to Golden Carp Tower. It had been a long day, and Jin Zixuan was already ready to call it a day. He wanted his bed, he was willing to do anything with Mo Xuanyu- heck, he was even willing to play Weiqi with his father- and Jin Zixuan disliked playing Weiqi! He just rather be anywhere but right here, right now, with....

“This is dumb.” Jin Zixun whined, rolling his eyes as the two strolled through the streets that were slowly being lit by lantern light. “Just cause some smaller sect is getting in a fight with some of our guys, doesn't mean we should be the ones handling it.”

“And what should we be doing?” Jin Zixuan asked, holding back his annoyance. “We can't night hunt thanks to the Wen's, and we can't exactly let it go, cause we make up the upper ranks of Jin Clan- I am the future leader, so I need to make myself known.”

Jin Zixun eyed his cousin, before shaking his head. “Even so, why just the two of us. As future clan leader, you can throw your weight around. And you should. Some people don't know their place...”

Jin Zixuan stopped, turned and gave Jin Zixun a hard look. “I'm not going to throw my weight around, over something as dumb as petty squabbling. Sorry if you think more social issues are boring, but someday we'll both be neck deep in them. Especially me.”

“What's with the sour attitude?” Jin Zixun huffed, “I'm just saying... you know, I wish you wouldn't hang out with that brat brother of yours so much.. you really aren't as fun to be around since you started dealing with him.”

Jin Zixuan's brow twitched. If it wasn't just for the fact that he had spent the better half of an entire day dealing with his cousin's whining, complaining, or outright hostility to anyone not wearing the sparks amidst snow insignia, it was that last comment. Then again, for a while now, Jin Zixuan was starting to find his cousin more and more insufferable. When they were younger, he just ignored Jin Zixun's constant complaining, or better then all attitude, cause they were family. But now, the attitude made Jin Zixuan want to not only pull his hair out if he had to listen to it for more then a second, he wished that Jin Zixun would see how aggravating he was. Sure Jin Zixun would never say anything bad about anyone considered higher then himself. In fact, one of the things that had started to annoy Jin Zixuan the most, was how his cousin would talk to people about him, like he was a recently ascended holy monk or something. He was just himself. Jin Zixuan was just himself and nothing more or less. Besides that, Jin Zixuan despised how his cousin treated and talked about Mo Xuanyu.

And apparently, today was the day he would snap back at Jin Zixun about it, if only cause he was at his wits end with him.

“Zixun, my brother isn't a brat. You are.” Jin Zixuan hissed, then turned around and began to storm off.

“... Excuse me?” Jin Zixun looked hurt as he rushed to catch up. “What did I do?!”
“What haven't you done?!” Jin Zixuan snapped back, rubbing exhaustion from his eyes, before glaring at his cousin. “Can you never say anything positive to anyone- that isn't gloating about yourself or me, or my father?! Or Jin clan?”

“Shouldn't I be proud of my position?” Jin Zixun asked, only to get cut off.

“Being proud and being arrogant are very much not the same.” Jin Zixuan laughed. “And if you were so proud, why do you still treat A-Yu, my brother, a member of the core family like he's an outsider. He's been here for three years Zixun! That's one third of his entire life! Hell, even my father treats him better then you and that's actually saying something!”

“Zixuan he isn't a member of the core family. He isn't your mothers son, and that should count for something.” Jin Zixun argued.

“Ya, and whose son is he?” Jin Zixuan asked.

“...” Jin Zixun winced, then glared, “he's the son of a whore.”

“His mother, is the daughter of a village head, who my father slept with.” Jin Zixuan stated. “And if that's the case, whose the whore? The woman who has only ever slept with my father, or the man who slept with someone who isn't his wife?!”

Jin Zixuan had never said this agitations out loud before. Ever since coming back from Gusu not so many years ago, and realizing how manipulative his father could be, Jin Zixuan had been harboring a deep setting anger towards the man. It was seeing how he treated Mo Xuanyu, finally seeing how he treated his mother, and finally feeling the weight of his fathers sins, that Jin Zixuan began to hate the man. He stilled cared, he couldn't yet not care about his father. Jin Guangshan was his father, and they had had a good relationship before Jin Zixuan had met Mo Xuanyu. In all the words one could say, Jin Guangshan spoiled Jin Zixuan, had given him everything he ever wanted when he was small. Parted of Jin Zixuan felt... knew that Jin Guangshan cared about him. But at the same time, how much can you say you love and care about the people you lie to and betray?

Jin Zixun on the other hand, was turning red in the face. “THAT'S YOUR FATHER YOU'RE BESMIRCHING! Sure he has made some choices that have hurt Bomu but that doesn't mean you should be putting all that blame on him. That woman had to agree to it too!”

“And?!” Jin Zixuan asked, “And why does this burden Mo Xuanyu! You say he is not my mothers son, yet your only my mothers nephew by marriage! Your father is my fathers younger brother! My brother is as much a Jin as YOU!”

Jin Zixun stuttered, then gawked like a fish out of water, his mouth never fully closing.

Jin Zixuan was tired, he had had a long day, and he was just done with his idiot cousin. “Lets go home Zixun. And just... just shut up. Think about something besides your pride, and just shut... up...”

At that, Jin Zixuan turned and stormed up the path, ignoring a few people who had stopped to watch them yell at each other. He continued ignoring them, ignoring Jin Zixun's scowling at the ground, just ignoring it all... or he tried at least.... his attention was caught when someone made a weird remark.

“Do you know what those two were arguing about? Do you know if it had anything to do with that envoy who came to the Madam of Jin Clan earlier?”

Jin Zixuan slowed down, pausing to look at the woman who had asked such a question. When the man who was telling the woman to pipe down noticed Jin Zixuan watching them, he bowed his head apologetically.

“Sorry Gongzi, she was being nosy-”

“What envoy?” Jin Zixuan interrupted. “Who came to Lanling?”

“Oh? Does this Jin Gongzi not know?” The woman said with concern. “It was Wen Clan. They came with a letter. I overheard something about sending disciples to Qishan. You really didn't know?”

Jin Zixuan stared at her with a blank expression, trying to understand... then slowly feeling it sink in. A sudden chill of something not being right. He ignored Jin Zixun once more, who yelled after him when he bolted towards Golden Carp Tower. Jin Zixuan even used his sword to cut the trip up the stairs short (something looked down upon by the elders.) and ran as fast as he could.

He slammed into the dinning hall, where his parents were eating, and looked around.

“... where is A-Yu?!”

Jin Guangshan had been eating something, and almost choked on the food in his mouth, startled by his sons abrupt appearance. Madam Jin on the other hand, stayed relatively calm.

“He left for his mothers-”

“Don't lie!” Jin Zixuan demanded. “I heard someone in town mention an envoy from Wen Clan. Now where is A-Yu?!”

Madam Jin still didn't react, even as she turned to a grimacing Jin Guangshan. “I told you he would find out sooner then later.”

Jin Guangshan pouted, then gave Jin Zixuan a look. “Sit down and eat. We can talk about this tomorrow.”

“No! No we won't talk about it tomorrow!” Jin Zixuan shouted. “We talk about it now! Where is my brother?!”

“He's headed to Qishan for the Wen's indoctrination.” Madam Jin said in a matter of fact way. “He'll probably arrive in record time with the other Jin Disciples we sent.”

“...what?” Jin Zixuan asked, his voice deflating with the rest of him.

“Oh, don't be so dramatic.” Jin Guangshan stated, standing up and crossing over the floor to his son. He placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled, “It was Xuanyu's idea anyway. When he found out the only other option was you going, he practically threw a fit.”

Jin Zixuan shook a little, his face twisting. For a moment he said nothing, but then....“... he wouldn't have if you didn't trick him....”

“Excuse me?” Jin Guangshan asked, his own expression darkening,

Jin Zixuan abruptly smacked his fathers hand away, looking extremely pissed, “HE WOULDN'T HAVE IF YOU DIDN'T TRICK HIM!!” he backed away from his father, all the hate boiling up, “You constantly treat him like a toy and he doesn't know better! He's a child who looks up to you and you use him! He wouldn't have even known about this unless YOU told him! You used him again!”

“He is nothing if not someone to use.” Jin Guangshan admitted a bit coldly, looking at his hand, then his son. “He isn't you, or anyone else of importance.”

“He's important to me!!!” Jin Zixuan snapped. “He's my BROTHER!!!”

“and he is my son.” Jin Guangshan snapped back. “You want me to be his father, but then act so callous when I am his father.”

“How is manipulating him into walking into what could most likely be a death trap acting like a father!?!?” Jin Zixuan demanded, he didn't even realize his rage had become tears.

“Zixuan calm yourself-” Madam Jin tried to sooth, standing from her seat, but her voice was over taken.

Jin Guangshan suddenly stepped forward, almost towering over Jin Zixuan who had to back up, and look up, startled by the sudden darkness in his fathers eyes.

“Better him, then you.” Jin Guangshan hissed, his tone so much more cruel then Jin Zixuan had ever heard him.

The youth stood there, a bit shocked for a while. Slowly, like a coming storm an equally as dark look came into Jin Zixuan's eyes. Now he was glaring back. “Then Wen Clan can have both of us.”

He spun around, ready to leave, ready to run if he had to. He was going to Qishan, going to protect his brother. Jin Zixuan was not going to let his brother go alone.

He had made a promise.

 

Jin Guangshan however, had other plans.

Whether on one part trying to stop his son, or just mad that the boy would defy him, Jin Guangshan suddenly struck out. The hit was not to injure, but to disarm. Before Jin Zixuan could register what had happened, everything went dark. His vision died, but not before he heard his mother yelling, and he was filled with a deep and dark fear.

Jin Guangshan wasn't going to let him go. Mo Xuanyu, was going to be alone.

Chapter 11: Indoctrination Part One

Summary:

Qishan Indoctrination has begun... but how short lived will it be?

Notes:

i do not know when i will make the art for this chapter as i am currently unwell. My brain is mush and drawing feels weird.

“YOU HIT HIM!”

Jin Guangshan flinched as another strike went to the back of his head. He tried to move away once more, but Madam Jin, who was both a ball of fiery rage and a face full of tears grabbed for him, slamming her fist into his back.

“YOU HIT HIM YOU DAMN FOOL! YOUR A BASTARD! TO HELL WITH YOU!”
“What was I supposed to do?!” Jin Guangshan snapped, shoving her away and backing himself into a wall. Jin Zixuan had already been carried away to his room, and had guards ordered to keep him there, while Madam Jin attacked her husband at full force. There was already a growing bruise on his face, where she had punched him in the jaw. It had happened right after Jin Guangshan had struck Jin Zixuan on the back of the head, knocking him out instantly. He reached up and gingerly touched his face as he snapped at her, “HE would have run to Qishan! You and I both didn't want him going there!”

“YOU COULD HAVE GRABBED HIM, CALLED THE GAURDS! ANYTHING ELSE!” She roared, reaching up a hand and smacking at him over and over. He blocked each one with his arms, as she continued to scream at him, “YOU DAMN BASTARD! DON'T ACT LIKE YOU HAD NO CHOICE! YOU HIT HIM! YOU HIT MY SON! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU!!!”
“ENOUGH!” Jin Guangshan roared back, this time fully shoving Madam Jin. She was thrown of her balance and crashed to the floor, when she looked up again, all she could do was cry.

“You hit him! WHY?! Damn you!”

“I said enough!” Jin Guangshan snapped again, hitting the wall. “Shame on me then! But if I hadn't he would have been the one going to hell! Chasing after Xuanyu!.... DAMMIT WOMAN!!!!” He punched the wall again and turned away, all composer leaving him. “even if your angry with me, hitting me won't serve you anything but pissing me off!! I'll make it up to Zixuan later-”

“Don't make me laugh!” Madam Jin hissed, “Make it up to him?! He's never been hit by us a day in his life! You commited the worst crime you can as his father and I pray he hates you for it! You hit my son!”

“Cause he-”
“Quiet with the lectures!” She cut him off, getting to her feet and pointing at him. “You hit him cause he pissed you off! You just lost your temper! It has nothing to do with that bastard son you sent away, or Zixuan's desire to follow him! You hit MY son cause he made you Mad!”

“GET OUT!” Jin Guangshan barked out, his voice seeming to go shrill as if he tore his own throat yelling.

“Gladly!” Madam Jin hissed, turning and storming out of the room. As she did, she slammed the door behind her with a loud BANG.

Jin Guangshan stood there, in his study, breathing heavily as he glared at nothing in particular. He slowly pulled up his hand, as it trembled. He seemed to stare at it, breathing heavily through his nose, before making it into a fist.

The fact was, Madam Jin was not wrong. Jin Guangshan had not originally intended to knock his son unconscious. If Jin Zixuan had caused a fuss, he planned to have some of the guards restrain him and hold him up in his room. But... but that last line his son had said, that Wen Clan can have us both, … it was the defiance in his eyes, the anger in his speech. Jin Zixuan had never acted that way towards him before. Never defied. Never raised his voice.
Jin Guangshan took a shaky breath, then pulled out his fan... only to pause and look at it. Mo Xuanyu's work. Jin Guangshan almost growled as he chucked it across the room. It clattered to the ground and back behind some shelves, but the man didn't care... Some how seeing the boys work only seemed to piss him off more.

That damn brat... it's his fault. Zixuan wouldn't be so... so obnoxiously soft headed if it weren't for that god damn brat.... If he doesn't come back from Qishan...

He stopped. Jin Guangshan paused, took a breath, then crossed his arms behind his back.

Who am I kidding, if Mo Xuanyu doesn't come back at this point, Zixuan will use it against me for an eternity. The real matter is what to do if he does make it back. Zixuan will probably pit him against me... unless....

Jin Guangshan sighed, then finally relaxing into a soft smile. “what to do, what to do?” he flinched for one moment, touching the bruise on his face once more. Finally he sighed. “oh little Xuanyu, what can I do with you?”

 

…

 

The education office In Qishan was already packed with a great number of disciples from prominent clans. Many standing present in the shadow of the Wen Clan already knew most of each other. Whether it be from the Gusu Lan Lectures, or the Archery competition, the juniors mostly knew one another by name, and so gathered in small groups of around three or four to maybe seven or eight, all to talk quietly among themselves. No one was happy to be there, in part to each being summoned in rather rude ways.

“So people from Gusu came too, as expected.” Wei Wuxian commented after having looked around for a while.

His eyes were on the boys who had been sent here by the Lan Clan of Gusu, and each one looked rather worse for wear. Even Lan Wangji looked pale, but he still wore a frosty expression and stood tall. He was standing alone, away from the other boys staring at nothing in particular.

Wei Wuxian, being the person he was, had started to go over to greet the youth, but was stopped by Jiang Cheng.

“Don't start anything.”

“What?” Wei Wuxian laughed, shaking his head. “and what can I do? All the Wen's are watching us like.....like....” The teens face slowly dropped as a different person in the crowd had caught his attention. He hadn't noticed this one before, cause he was not only the smallest, but the youngest person there. The boy was stood a way off from everyone, just staring at the ground, rubbing the toe of his boot in the dirt and seeming rather gloomy. “What the hell?” Wei Wuxian glowered, before pulling away from Jiang Cheng, who tried to grab him again, but when he saw who his shixiong was heading towards, he faltered.

When Wei Wuxian had pushed his way past the other teens along the way, and saw that his suspicion was correct, he couldn't help but become rather angry deep inside. But instead of letting that show, he smiled and put a hand on the boys shoulder, “... Mo-didi, what are you doing here?”

Mo Xuanyu had been off in his own head. He had had no Qin Su, or Jin Zixuan to speak to, and all the other nineteen disciples from Jin Clan either didn't care to associate with him, or had been buddies with Jin Zixun. None of them were all too happy to be there, and so all of them also would rather not be near the kid they didn't care about. So, Mo Xuanyu had been alone, all the way up until that point when he jumped at the hand on his shoulder.

When he looked up and saw Wei Wuxian, it was like most of the gloom plaguing his head went away and he was suddenly smiling wide and bright.

“Wei-gege!” He spun around to properly greet the young man, only for a rush of worry to gather over him just as soon as he did, “W-wait, why are you here?”

“You haven't answered me yet so why should I tell you?” Wei Wuxian teased, “And where is that peacock of a brother of yours? He didn't send you out here all on your own now did he?”

Mo Xuanyu's worry turned to a look most disheartened. When Wei Wuxian's own expression began to fall a little, the boy quickly shook his head and answered, “H-he didn't send me. I volunteered... a-actually he didn't know I was coming. At all.… I asked my baba not to tell him. I didn't want him to come here.”

Wei Wuxian had a bitter taste in his mouth, hearing that, but.... but instead he laughed. “I guess that makes you and Jiang Cheng buddies! He came cause we would never let Shijie come here. I tagged along cause I can't leave him to come here all by himself. He'd get lonely.”

“More like I would get some peace and quiet.” Jiang Cheng replied, having come over to see Mo Xuanyu. He nudged Wei Wuxian a bit, before looking at the boy with a calm expression. “It's very brave of you to take your brothers place... but i'm surprised he hasn't just shown up anyway... you two seemed close...”

Mo Xuanyu's face twitched slightly, unsure of what to make of that remark.

Suddenly the three's attention was caught by someone loudly issuing orders to all of the disciples, an order to assemble in proper formation before a tall platform. Mo Xuanyu went to the head of the Jin's as Jiang Cheng took up his place ahead of the Jiang Clan, with Wei Wuxian right behind him. Glancing around, Mo Xuanyu saw to two more faces he hadn't seen since the Archery Competition. Looking nervous and keeping to himself, was Nie Huaisang heading those sent from Nie Clan. Looking calm yet cold like a gentle winter snow, was Lan Wangji, heading that of Lan.

Did he also step up to take Zewu-Jun's place? Or does he no longer count as a disciple since he's nineteen now?

“Quiet, all of you! No Talking!”

Mo Xuanyu almost jumped as he looked up to the one standing on the stage. The young man, maybe eighteen or nineteen, held himself up like he was superior to all those he looked down upon bellow. Mo Xuanyu recognized him as the greasy young man from the archery competition- Wen Ruohan's second son, Wen Chao. However... there were two other people up there with him.

The first one Mo Xuanyu took notice of was the woman on Wen Chao's left. On was the correct term cause she almost much too close to the young man if not ontop of him. She had a lithe, graceful figure, with large eyes. Her lips were painted a fiery red, and she was a very beautiful lady. Her only blemish was a black mole just above her lips. In Mo Xuanyu's mind, she would be rather interesting person to paint.

The second, on Wen Chao's right, was a man dressed in black. He looked like he was in his late twenties or early thirties with a tall broad build. His expression was that of indifference, and the air around him somber and cold. He wasn't the type of person that made Mo Xuanyu think about painting, but instead about music. Sure he preferred painting, but he still also enjoyed his erhu.

In Mo Xuanyu's young mind, he split people into categories based on how he saw them. Some people were like paintings, their outward appearance a sign of their inner appearance, whose very person told their story on their sleeve. For example, the lady on Wen Chao's left. She dressed rather snugly, and lavishly, while also seeming to take particular care of her looks. There was also that look in her eye that matched Wen Chao's, like she was above everyone here. Then there were those who were like music, who their outward appearance gave away nothing, but the very air about them made one feel like the person in question had a melody that surrounded them. The man on Wen Chao's right was one such melody. In Mo Xuanyu's head, he seemed to be a melody of a old wind, one that was the end of autumn, and the beginning of winter, when all was dead, and one could only wait for the bitter cold to finally arrive.

For a single moment, that man looked toward Mo Xuanyu. For only a moment, that man dressed all in black frowned. MO Xuanyu didn't understand why, before Wen Chao called out, looking smugly as he spoke.

“As of now, you will turn in your swords!”

Mo Xuanyu flinched a little when the disciples all around him erupted in out cries.

“A sword never leaves a cultivators side!” Some one in the group protested. “Why must we surrender ours?!”

“Who said that?!” Wen Chao demanded. “Which clan are you from? Step forward!”

The one who had spoken did not call out again, and soon the area below the platform quieted once more. Mo Xuanyu glanced up at Wen Chao who seemed rather pleased with himself at how quickly this had occurred.

“It is precisely because there are still those of you who don't know etiquette, don't understand subordination, don't comprehend the hierarchy among juniors from prominent clans! You are flawed at the root, and so I have resolved to educate you. Already, you are so ignorant and fearless- if I don't correct this now, it will result in people vainly challenging the authority of the Wen Clan to try and climb high above our heads!”

Hearing this Mo Xuanyu could only glare at the ground. The only reason, in his mind, Wen Clan was even remotely above everyone else was cause they would take. They took over other clans, they took over night hunts, they took people away. The only Mo Xuanyu knew they didn't take was accountability. But he also knew he was much smaller then everyone else there, still only nine years old. He was the youngest, the weakest. And he also knew that any trouble caused here, was trouble for Jin Clan. It would be trouble for his father...

More importantly, It would be trouble for Jin Zixuan.

 

Wen Servants came around and started collecting swords, going through each Clan of prominence there. When one finally approached Mo Xuanyu, he frowned, biting his lip as he started shaking his head.

Wen Chao noticed Mo Xuanyu telling the servant no and called out with a rather annoyed tone in his voice. “What's going on? Who is it? Why are they not turning over their sword?”

“I-I don't have a sword.” Mo Xuanyu answered, trying to explain as politely as he could muster.

It was true. Even though he was no old enough to get his own sword at this point, Jin Zixuan was still helping him train in secret. Mo Xuanyu had caught on by then that Madam Jin, at the very least, didn't want him learning any of it. And with Jin Zixuan getting busier, they had less and less time to practice. So unless both wanted to give up all their free time to teach the younger of them the blade, they had to let it go a little bit.

Wen Chao was glaring at the boy, then seemed to realize something. “Aren't you Jin Guangshan's little bastard?”

Mo Xuanyu flinched, suddenly feeling more and more eyes on him. “... Jin Zongzhu is my father, yes.”

“And since he didn't send his heir, he sent you here instead- and without a sword? HA!” Wen Chao crossed his arms, “Is Jin Clan really that uncultured. A sword never leaves a cultivators side.”

You... you just got onto that other disciple for saying that?! Mo Xuanyu thought, but held his tongue about such things, instead he answered simply, “I.. I just haven't received my own sword yet, as of before the decree was sent out for us to come here. So This one has no sword to give-..”

“and no sword skills to speak of...” someone mumbled from within the Jin disciples behind him. There was snickers all around from various places, and Mo Xuanyu could only assume it was one Jin Zixun's friends who had spoken up. He shrunk in on himself immediately.

That was thankfully the end of it for now, as the Wen Servant moved on to the rest of the Jin's. Still, Mo Xuanyu felt too out in the open. Even now that no one was looking at him, he still felt like he was being watched, judged, and he didn't like it. Not one bit.

After those servants took all the swords, they came around again, asking for everyone to empty out their pockets. Thankfully Madam Jin had been kind enough to warn him that he should not bring anything but the clothes on his back as it was likely everything would get confiscated. so Mo Xuanyu once more had nothing to hand over to the Wen Servants. Sadly, this only seemed to have others snicker at him again when he said as much. It wasn't all that bad, however, as he and most of the other disciples present got a little bit of a show of the Jiang Clan complaining and griping as they handed over an abnormally large sum of dried snacks. Apparently the were gifts from Jiang Yanli, who was worried those going wouldn't get enough to eat. She wouldn't have been wrong, Mo Xuanyu would later learn.

Once everything that was loose and 'unnecessary' was taken away, they each were handed a book. The book was called, Quintessential Records and Quotable Characters of the Illustrious Wen. It was indeed rather large in volume, and Mo Xuanyu immediately flipped through it with a raised brow. It was simply full of quotes and histories of renowned cultivators and Wen Clan Leaders, as well as heroic tales from the Wen Clan's past.

“Everyone of you has been given a tome, in which I expect you all to memorize each text and given word. Proof will be shown when you can recite it well without it in sight!” Wen Chao announced, keeping his head high, looking down his nose as if looking upon vermin.

If it was simple memorization, that was something Mo Xuanyu could do easily. He was rather excellent at remembering things, so he found that this part of the indoctrination might not be so tedious. However, the other parts of this educational imprisonment were either out right boring, or out right dangerous.

The boring stuff was waking up in the early morning just to stand outside and listen to Wen Chao rant at them- he called it a speech- for over an hour about how grand he and Wen Clan were, before expecting everyone to clap and cheer. They all did, but not cause they wanted to, but cause they were scared. Not of Wen Chao, but of Wen Zhuliu. That was the name of the cold man that stood next to Wen Chao as one of his personal attendants. Mo Xuanyu learned from listening to Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng talk that the man was essentially Wen Chao's body guard, there to protect him. He also learned the man was extremely loyal to Wen Ruohan, and that he had a very dangerous power. That power is what gave him the title, Core-Melting Hand. From Mo Xuanyu had gathered, that title was accurate, as the man indeed had the power to destroy ones golden core. The idea was terrifying, but in a way, that made Mo Xuanyu not as scared of him. Mo Xuanyu hadn't yet formed his golden core, so there was nothing to destroy yet. That didn't mean he was brave enough to speak out against Wen Chao. Not at all. Mo Xuanyu was half the size of everyone there, and had no fighting skills save a few hand to hand techniques his brother showed him. And most of those were defensive, not offensive, and probably wouldn't do much against trained cultivators anyway.

Then there were the Night Hunts. Mo Xuanyu was flabbergasted at the very idea they all had to participate in a night hunt without their swords... that was until their first one, where two things occurred. First, was Mo Xuanyu finding his memory and odd interest in both spirits and beasts, actually came in handy. He didn't want to go near whatever they were fighting, in fear of being eaten, impaled, or torn to shreds, so he was very thankfully to the older boys of other clans besides Jin that were more then willing to keep him out of harms way. But it was this that actually benefited him. By being placed out of the way on the first hunt, and where he could see much, Mo Xuanyu saw things others couldn't and quickly started prattling out both random facts, but also noticeable weak points. At first he had Wen Soldiers and Servants yelling at him to shut up and go join. but it was his last bit of advice that both made them quit trying to silence him, but also gave Mo Xuanyu another reason to dislike Wen Chao.

When Mo Xuanyu called out a noticeable weak spot on the beast, one that would suredly kill it instantly, Wen Chao practically swooped in, and did just that. After that, the young would cut off it's head as a trophy, claiming he took it down all on his own. It rubbed Mo Xuanyu the wrong way. It did so for everyone else as well. And it didn't help that from that day forward, Mo Xuanyu was forced to stand away from the others, and only tell Wen Chao when it was weak enough or where it's weak spot was. This was a thankless job, and Mo Xuanyu almost wanted to lie to the young man and watch him get bit, trampled or torn to shreds.... but if that happened he would get blamed and Jin Clan could get into a lot of trouble. So he didn't lie.

And it wasn't as if Mo Xuanyu didn't have good reason to begin to hate Wen Chao. In fact, he, Lan Wangji, and Wei Wuxian probably had the most reason to hate him.

It seemed that Wen Chao had held a grudge against the top four archers in the competition a year ago, that being the two teens here, Lan Xichen, and Mo Xuanyu's elder brother, Jin Zixuan. Since Mo Xuanyu took Jin Zixuan's place, that apparently meant all of Wen Chao's bitter anger had to be given to him. Everyday Wen Chao would call one of the three mentioned up in front of the group and harass them mercilessly for several long minutes, for anything and everything. When it came to the other two, Lan Wangji would stand cold and un-moving as stone, a state of complete indifference, where as Wei Wuxian smiled. The insane youth smiled as he was yelled at, so full of spirited whimsy, that even when he left the platform he was laughing.

Mo Xuanyu on the other hand had a terrible time. He hated being up in front of everyone, all those eyes on him, and hated being yelled down at. The first two times it happened, he left the stage crying, which only made the Jin Disciples grimace or get annoyed with him all while Wen Chao laughed his butt off. By the third time, Wei Wuxian would purposefully do something to piss Wen Chao off and get called to the stage instead. The first time he did it was right as Wen Chao was calling Mo Xuanyu to the stage. He made an exaggeratedly loud yawn, and mumbled something about being bored. That had been enough.

Sure, Jiang Cheng had gotten onto Wei Wuxian about it afterward, but that didn't stop Wei Wuxian from finding other ways to keep Wen Chao's attention off of Mo Xuanyu. And the boy was grateful to him. He was also grateful when Jiang Cheng, Wei Wuxian, and even Lan Wangji on occasion would give him some of their food, as all three had mastered inedia enough to last longer then him without as much. No one ever got a lot of food, so Mo Xuanyu was actually a bit sad when those three would occasionally give up what they had to him. At first he tried to deny it, but none of them would have it and gave him it anyway.

Surmise it to say, Mo Xuanyu hated it here. He hated feeling used by Wen Chao on night hunts and hated how the young man bullied him in front of everyone. He hated feeling weak, all these boys fighting where he had to sit out cause he really couldn't do anything. It hurt to see the only people sparing him kindness were ones not even from his clan. He hated it all! He wanted to scream, he felt like he wanted to tear into something, maybe pull his hair out. He wanted to cry! But he hated crying, cause it made him feel like the child he was. Mo Xuanyu felt so small, and powerless... and he hated it.

The only peace he got, was quiet moments alone in his dormitory. When the disciples brought for the indoctrination were not eating, sleeping, memorizing, night hunting, or getting yelled at by Wen Chao, they had very little time to themselves, and very little space to exist. Mostly it was just a set of rooms with a bed- if you could call it that- and a desk with used brushes for helping memorize the texts. Mo Xuanyu didn't need to write down anything to remember anything, so that meant all that paper was blank.... or it would be if he didn't use it to paint.

Deep into the evening, during the wee moments before curfew was enacted, Mo Xuanyu would take one, single, paper, and paint something- anything really. He only had black ink, but that was fine by him, giving him ample opportunity to paint something detailed. This was how he would relax, how he would let go of all the anger in him by putting it to paper. Mostly, he painted tigers, and gave them faces most cruel. He thought about painting a pig or a toad with Wen Chao's face on it, but figured that If his art was found while he was here, that was sure to get him into a LOT of trouble... so he didn't... but he wanted to.

It was one such evening, when most of the youths were gathered in the dormitories, and Mo Xuanyu was particularly upset after a long day, that he took the brushes, inkstone and a piece of paper, and quietly left while no one was watching. Once he had found a place to set up behind the dorms, and he made sure not a soul was around, Mo Xuanyu began to paint. This painting was of a hawk-eagle in flight, looking fierce and nigh untouchable. It was simple enough and didn't require much work on Mo Xuanyu's part to make. The reason he painted the bird of prey, the reason it was flying, was in most parts, cause Mo Xuanyu wanted to fly as well. He also wanted to be something threatening, something strong, yet graceful and beautiful. Maybe that's why he agreed with Nie Huaisang when it came to birds. Sure the youth preferred small little birds, but Mo Xuanyu always liked the colorful ones, and sometimes the dangerous ones. Beauty and danger in both parts, like a melody and a painting all at once. Music and art were Mo Xuanyu's favorite things, and so were birds. Like hawks and magpies.

Mo Xuanyu really liked Magpies.

 

Just as he was just finishing the painting, getting the final pattern of a wing, there was a chill that ran down his spine.... Like someone was watching him. It was only at that moment he noticed a shadow over him that hadn't been there before. He felt his blood go cold, as he hadn't even heard the person approach or how long they had been there. Mo Xuanyu slowly set down his brush, and carefully looked up. He only made it to the persons boots before deemed he was in a lot of trouble. The edges of wen Robes.

Mo Xuanyu shivered as he slowly made his way to look up into the face of the one staring him down, yet when he saw Who it was, he was both just as scared and also a bit confused.

He had recognized Wen Xu immediately, remembering the rather callous looks he had gotten from him back at the discussion conference in Qishan. Yet now he didn't have such a mean look. Rather his expression puzzled the boy. The young man's brow was knit deep and his eyes dark, but he didn't look angry.... if that made any sense. More so he looked... curious? Intrigued? What ever it was, it didn't feel like the look you gave a person. More like the look you gave an animal trapped inside of a cage.

“...I-” Mo Xuanyu started to speak, but was immediately cut off.

“Why paint flowers when you clearly have a knack for more interesting things?” Wen Xu scoffed. “Your talent really is being wasted by Jin Guangshan.”

“... s... sorry?” Mo Xuanyu murmured, more confused then before.

Wen Xu didn't say anything else, but did snatch the painting out of Mo Xuanyu's hands. The boy wanted it back, but he was more scared of Wen Xu then he was of Wen Chao. The young man was looking at the painting more closely, intrigue written there among the mysterious shadows. When he looked up at Mo Xuanyu again, that feeling of being an animal in a cage came back, like he was being admired in a very inhuman way. Then, Wen Xu smiled, but it was not a real smile. Real smiles were warm and kind. This smile was something else.

Suddenly a drum sounded, marking curfew was to start very soon. Instead of asking for the painting back, or even looking at Wen Xu again, Mo Xuanyu scooped up his ink stone and his brush and fled back towards the dormitories. He didn't look back even when he felt those eyes watching him go.

 

 

 

Wen Xu watched him go for a bit longer, even after he was out of sight, before heading out to do what he actually came here to do.

He crossed the dirt paths and slowly quieting buildings till he reached the main structure of the education office. Upon stepping inside, Wen Xu found it not hard at all to find out where his brother was- just follow the coquettish laughter. He rolled his eyes as he pushed through a door and into the main hall where Wen Chao was seated with a woman practically on top of him, feeding him and giggling.

“Is that really necessary?” Wen Xu asked with a sneer.

His appearance startled both his brother and the woman, who turned almost fell to the floor with a yelp.

“Xiongzhang?! What the hell are you- your not taking over this are you?!” Wen Chao stood up, actually knocking the woman to the floor with a angered look in his face, “Fuqin said-”

Wen Xu pulled a scroll out of his sleeve and chucked it at his brothers chest. “Why in the world would I want any of this? I have more interesting things to do then watch a bunch of disobedient youths. I just came to deliver that... and check on something...” He smirked slightly then looked over at the corner of the main hall, “Hello Wen Zhuliu.”

The man in question was standing to the far side of the main hall, seemingly in deep thought. He opened his eyes, before bowing deeply to the young man. “Wen Xu.”

“my brother isn't giving you grief is he?” Wen Xu asked. “I know Fuqin requested you help him, but he can be...” He looked at his brother with a smirk. “Hard to deal with.”

“You are hard to deal with.” Wen Chao pouted, before picking up the scroll and falling back into his seat lazily.

“And? The difference is, I don't have a new woman clinging to me like a leech every five to six months.” Wen Xu sighed, glancing at the woman. “And who are you exactly?”

“...” The woman blinked, then let out a nervous laugh. “Uh.. Wen Gongzi... I uh... we met before... I... I am Wang Lingjiao... I uhm.. I serve Wen Chaos wife.... my family is the Wang Clan-”

“Huh. Guess your just forgettable then.” Wen Xu huffed, cutting her off which caused her to shrink. He then looked back at his brother, nodding to the scroll in his hand. “Is it intriguing enough for you?”

Wen Chao had stopped reading to pout at his elder brother, reaching out and pulling the woman close to him, “Xiongzhang, do not be so rude to jiaojiao... and what right do you have to judge me! I've seen your collection. If anyone would be considered hard to deal with, it would still be you. I am not the one with the constant sour attitude and a creepy collection of toys, and pets. That is very much you.”

Wen Xu tilted his head. “You didn't answer me about the information.”

Wen Chao pouted even more, before looking at the scroll again. After a moment he raised a brow.

Wen Xu sighed, “Then it's worth your interest? I want some kind of confirmation.”

“Very much so.” Wen Chao smiled, handing it to the woman known as Wang Lingjiao. “JiaoJiao, Take this to the servants and tell them to make sure those disciples are up and ready to head out early tomorrow morning.”

“Of course.” Wang Lingjiao said, taking the scroll and moving a little too twitchy toward the door, but stopped, and quickened her pace to get past Wen Xu.

The later didn't even look at her as she left, instead standing there still not even implying he planned on heading out himself.

“Was there something else you needed Xiongzhang?” Wen Chao asked, settling down.

“Jin Guangshan's little brat is here.” Wen Xu said, “I want to know what your thoughts are of him.”

Wen Chao scoffed, before letting out a rather cruel laugh. Wen Zhuliu on the other hand, grimaced ever so slightly.

“That little brat is a cry baby and rather pathetic. The only thing he's good for is his decent knowledge on beasts. Been saving me time killing them.” Wen Chao chuckled, “But any time I try to discipline him, he just starts crying like a baby.”

“Hmph.” Wen Xu seemed rather unenthusiastic about that answer... or at least part of it. “He's a child, and raised by Jin Clan for that matter. Of course he's going to be pathetic when it comes to discipline. If it was his brother here, he would probably have tried to attack you for your discipline. But do you mind explaining what you mean by that other part? I want to know what you mean by him having some kind of knowledge on beasts.”

“What else is there to say about it?” Wen Chao grumbled. “It's just a brat who knows a bit too much about random Yao beasts....”

Wen Xu decided he wasn't getting anything of use more out of his brother so he turned to Wen Zhuliu. “You, tell me what you think and what you have seen.”

Wen Zhuliu nodded, then spoke honestly. “In a matter of personal opinion, I don't think the boy should be here. I think Jin Guangshan is a coward and must not care for his youngest son, to send him here instead of his eldest. No one else here is below the age of fifteen, and he is the only one who can't defend himself by any means. It's like the boy is a sacrifice more then a child....”
Wen Xu cut him off with a laugh, “I forget how sympathetic you can be Wen Zhuliu. Truly an example to us all.”

Wen Zhuliu's brow knit slightly. But instead of arguing, he just continued answering what he had been asked. “However, From What I've seen, where the boy falls behind in cultivation and physical strength, he is of a highly intelligent mind. He is one of very few disciples whose memorized the texts given to them word for word and can say it in it's entirety from memory alone.”

Wen Xu looked at his brother with a raised brow, who shrunk down shrugging grumpily. The look was cause even Wen Chao was terrible when it came to memorizing the Wen Clan's history and philosophies, so the fact that a nine year old from another clan being able to do it better was... well... pathetic.

“It is also a bit as Wen Chao says.” Wen Zhuliu continued, “He has a healthy knowledge of some of the beasts we have faced on the night hunts. In my conclusion His memory is rather phenomenal, especially for a boy his age.”

“Interesting.” Wen Xu murmured, clasping his hands behind his back. “If that is the case Then may I make a request of you, Wen Zhuliu?”

“He's not under your orders.” Wen Chao huffed, butting in with a grumpy expression. “Why should he do anything you ask? Fuqin-”

“It's not like he can't still watch you like you're a hapless toddler while he is fulfilling this rather simple request.” Wen Xu snapped, then glared back at Wen Zhuliu again, “Tomorrow, during the night hunt, watch Mo Xuanyu. My father saw something in him, and I want to know if it's still there.”

“what do you mean?” Wen Zhuliu asked.

“What could Fuqin see in such a useless brat?” Wen Chao huffed again. “He's a pathetic little nothing- actually why do you even care? I thought you found his art tasteless and his demeanor cowardly-”

“Shut up.” Wen Xu snapped once more. “For one, I actually find the boy intriguing. The simple fact of the matter is that His talents are wasted by Jin Guangshan on trifling and tacky things, and I think I could put them to better use. Secondly Fuqin, interest is exactly why I want to Wen Zhuliu to keep an eye on him. I want to know what's in that little head of his. What is actually behind that pathetic form and timid disguise.” He looked at Wen Zhuliu once more. “Tomorrow, during the night hunt, watch him- watch his eyes. Fuqin was interested in him cause when we ran into that brat a year ago, while he was pathetic in appearance, indeed just a little nothing of a child... he had a deep loathing in his eyes, one that didn't quiet fit the child's outward demeanor. And to see him then act so sweetly to a servant as if he didn't bare a deep darkness in his heart... You of all people should understand why that would intrigue my father, right Wen Zhuliu?”

Wen Zhuliu frowned. It wasn't a sad look, but more so another piece to his all around gloomy air. A flash of something, like nostalgia or a memory of old seemed to pass over his eyes, and he nodded slowly. “I understand. I understand completely.”

 

…

 

Bright and early the next morning, everyone was awoken and herded out of bed like livestock towards the Night Hunt they would partake of that day. The place Mo Xuanyu learned they would be going was a mountain known as Mount Muxi. The mountain was deep, with thick growth, and heavy branches that almost blocked out the sun above their heads. It was so quiet on this mountain, that the whisper of leaves in the wind, and the groups marching footfalls were almost all anyone could hear.

Mo Xuanyu had decided not to stick with the other Jin Disciples, as they were mostly still holding grudges and distaste for him. So instead, he walked behind Wei Wuxian, as he didn't know who else to tag along with. Nie Huaisang had been rather quiet the entire time they were in Qishan, and Jiang Cheng was with Wei Wuxian anyway. But then there was Lan Wangji, who Mo Xuanyu had started to notice lagging further and further behind with each Night Hunt they went on. At first he wondered if it was Lan Wangji's way of keeping to himself, but the couple times he glanced back to find him, he wondered if something else was wrong.

 

After a while the group happened upon a small, gurgling stream, where maple leaves were carried along its passing waters. It was as if they had walked into a serene paradise, and suddenly the mood was much more merry. Even laughter could be heard as the group continued along up the path.

“Damn Wen Dogs.” Wei Wuxian cursed under his breath. “We could be taking a break right now near such a pretty stream.” He looked back at Mo Xuanyu, “Don't you think Mo-didi? All the fiery maple colors.”

The boy smiled, nodding as he said, “Did Wei-gege know, red is one of my favored colors.”

“Really?” Wei Wuxian asked with a exaggerated gasp, “So is mine. I have two others though. Purple and....” As he spoke, He looked past the boy, and suddenly raised a brow. After a moment, he had a smirk. “... white.”

“White?” Mo Xuanyu muttered, then turned around to try and see what Wei Wuxian was looking at.

Walking quite a ways behind the group was Lan Wangji. He was walking a very slow pace, much slower then he had the past few days. While the Lan youth had helped Mo Xuanyu a few times over the course of their time in Qishan, any time Wei Wuxian came to chat, he would turn and walk away. Mo Xuanyu wondered if it had to do with what happened at the competition. He still had no idea....

The boy had heard the multitude of times Jiang Cheng had told Wei Wuxian to leave Lan Wangji alone. He also heard every laugh the rowdy youth had for his shidi, saying he was just trying to catch up.

But now that Mo Xuanyu was looking at Lan Wangji, he couldn't help but notice he was walking funny, and seemed rather stiff and pale. He looked back at Wei Wuxian who began to slow his pace. It seemed the youth too had caught onto the fact that something wasn't right. Jiang Cheng glanced over, and scoffed, ultimately giving up on trying to stop him.

Mo Xuanyu however, did follow Wei Wuxian. One part, cause he wanted to make sure Lan Wangji was okay, but the other part was he just didn't want to leave Wei Wuxian's side.

“What's wrong with your leg?” Wei Wuxian asked Lan Wangji as he finally was walking next to the other.

Lan Wangji didn't look at him, instead keeping his eyes ahead. “Nothing.”
“Come on, we're pretty well acquainted. Aren't we?” Wei Wuxian wheedled. “So cold. Not sparing me a look at all. Is your leg really all right?”

“We are not well acquainted.” Lan Wangji said.

Mo Xuanyu slowed his pace, looking up at the youth in white. “... I..if your leg is hurt, you can lean on my shoulder. I don't mind.”

Lan Wangji did look at the boy, but simply shook his head. “I am fine. Thank you.”

“No, really.” Mo Xuanyu argued, “You've been too nice to me in the past. I should repay you, even just a little.”

“I will be fine.” Lan Wangji said once more.

Wei Wuxian huffed, then turned so he could walk backwards in front of Lan Wangji forcing the later to look him in the face. “Won't talk to me, but will talk to Mo-didi? I get he is still so adorable, but come on! Aren't I your friend Lan Zhan? Don't keep acting so tough if something is actually wrong. Is your leg injured? Broken maybe? When did it...”

Wei Wuxian stopped talking abruptly, and began sniffing the air. He turned his neck toward somewhere up the path, and an odd smirk crossed his face. Mo Xuanyu was curious as to what had caught the youths attention so abruptly.

About a few meters ahead of them, five girls walked along all huddled together. The one in the middle, who they were all seeming to whisper to, was dressed in a light scarlet colored robe and matching outer coat. The fabric was gauzy and Mo Xuanyu couldn't help but watch how it fluttered in the breeze, oh so gently. A thought, one he shoved away just as quickly as it had appeared, wondered how nice wearing a coat like that would look and feel.

 

“mianmian, that perfume sachet of yours is amazing! Once you took it out the bugs stopped bothering us in an instant!” One of the other girls chuckled. “The scent is nice too. It clears the mind.”

The girl, they called Mianmian, spoke in such a soft and tender sweet voice that was almost as sweet as the meaning of such a name. “The sachets are filled with chopped medicinal herbs. There are many uses for them- I've got more sachets here, do any of you want one?”

With how MianMian spoke, and how she smiled, Mo Xuanyu couldn't help but think she must be a very kind person. Even if he didn't know her besides that nickname, he could tell she was like both a painting and a melody- Like a painting of a rose, blooming into full beauty- or a song about a lone flower, opening it's petals at the start of spring, having survived a harsh winters snow.

“Mianmian, save one for me too!”

Mo Xuanyu practically jumped out of his skin when Wei Wuxian glided past like an evil wind, a loud obnoxious tease in his tone. The boy pouted as he watch the one called Mianmian also jump in surprise. She had a pretty face, (Fitting of the rose analogy) with brows the furrowed deep as she glared at Wei Wuxian.

“Who are you? Why are you also calling me Mianmian?”

Wei Wuxian just smiled at her, ignoring the pout from Mo Xuanyu who came up to try and pull him away. “I heard them call you Mianmian, so I thought that was your name. What, is it not?”

Lan Wangji stared after Wei Wuxian with a cold, indifferent expression, where Jiang Cheng looked back, only to roll his eyes.

Mianmian looked rather red as she exclaimed, “You can't call me that!”

“Why not?” Wei Wuxian asked, feigning obliviousness. “If that's the case, how about we do this; you tell me your real name, and I won't call you Mianmian. How is that?”

“Wei-gege, your being rude...” Mo Xuanyu whispered, tugging for him to leave her be.

“And how am I being rude?” Wei Wuxian asked, lifting his arm up so it was above the boys head. “Your the one tugging on his elders.”

“Actually you are being rude.” Mianmian countered. “What gentleman goes around demanding a woman's name without first giving his.”

“Ah. Yes, I guess your right.” Wei Wuxian sighed, shaking his head as he placed a hand on Mo Xuanyu's head and messed with his hair. The boy made a sound as he tried shoving the youth away, who proceeded to lean in close to Mianmian, “Listen closely. My name is Yuandao.”

Mianmian frowned, looking rather puzzled by the name. “... Wei, Yuandao?”

“Trifling with diction.” Lan Wangji suddenly commented. His glare was icy as he eyed Wei Wuxian.

“Huh?” Mo Xuanyu asked, as MianMian abruptly went red with rage. What Mo Xuanyu didn't know, as he had yet to have ever read it, was that Wei Wuxian was teasing her by allusion to a verse of an old poem. Mianmian si Yuandao. Unending do I long for my far away husband.

Mianmian stomped her foot and pointed at Wei Wuxian. “Who's longing for you?! Shameless!”

The other girls all fell into giggling and laughter.

“Wei Wuxian is so shameless!”

“I've never met such a pest before!”

“Hey, Wei-gongzi, let me tell you her name. It is-”

Mianmian spun around, pulling all the girls away. “Go! Go! None of you are allowed to tell him!”

Mo Xuanyu pouted, shaking his head at how rowdy Wei Wuxian was, even now as he called out after them.

“It's okay if you leave, but can you still give me a perfume sachet?! C'mon! Are you ignoring me? Not gonna give me one?” He paused and looked down at Mo Xuanyu, “Why don't you go ask her for one for me? You've got a cute face! Your still little so girls will be all over you! Why don't you go get one from her, or ask the other girls for her name and come back and tell me!”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head with a frown- and it just so happened that while neither was looking, that Mianmian had reached her wits end after hearing them. She spun around and chucked the sachet, it hitting Wei Wuxian square in the chest. He caught it after, rubbing the spot with a false expression of pain.

“You deserved it.” Mo Xuanyu huffed, crossing his arms. “Why bother her like that?”

“Cause she was pretty.” Wei Wuxian teased, as he twirled the sachet on his finger. he returned to

Lan Wangji's side, starting to speak, “Where were we... ah right. Lan Wangji, how about I give you a piggy back ride?-”

“Is that why you're also teasing Lan Wangji?” Mo Xuanyu said, not thinking about what words came out of his mouth. He had been frustrated, so they sentence just came out, in a way that was huffy and annoyed.

Wei Wuxian jolted to a halt, just about throwing the sachet before juggling it back into his grip and spinning around. “Where in the-! Mo Xuanyu where did you get an idea like that?! I mean, he is pretty, but why are you pointing it out? You still think he's your pretty-gege?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu shrunk, not cause Wei Wuxian looked like he might try and snatch him and mess his hair up again, but rather because the expression on Lan Wangji's face was so wide eyed and a bit scary. Unable to explain himself, Mo Xuanyu felt suddenly warm in his stomach yet scared like he was about to puke. He abruptly shook his head, before bolting back over to Jiang Cheng, calling out over his shoulder “Forget it! Forget it!!! ”

 

When he got over there, he hid in front of Jiang Cheng, glancing around him as he watched Wei Wuxian laugh and say something to Lan Wangji. The later youth scowled at him, then tried to move ahead much faster, but Wei Wuxian blocked him. He shook his head, seeming to tell Lan Wangji to slow down, before jogging back over.

He chuckled as he reached out and poked Mo Xuanyu's face, who moved back, rather flustered.

“Mo-didi, I think you broke Lan Zhan. He wouldn't say a word to me after you left.” he shook his head, “When have I ever called him pretty?”

“Doesn't matter.” Jiang Cheng scoffed, scowling at his shixiong, “your frivolous nature, you would call a grown man a pretty boy just to piss him off.”

“Eh? No I wouldn't.” Wei Wuxian pouted, “Pretty is pretty. Ugly is ugly. Take Wen Chao for example. I would never even imply a tease of him being pretty-” Then he snatched Mo Xuanyu and pulled him over in a hug, “But this little bird is a pretty boy! If his brother is a peacock then.... he's a pheasant- cause I want to eat him up!!!”

He leaned down and pretended like he was going to munch on Mo Xuanyu, but the nine year old swatted up at him trying not to laugh.

“No! I'm not a pheasant! If I am a bird, I want to be a magpie!”

“Ah?” Wei Wuxian pulled back, walking Mo Xuanyu along while still holding onto him, “Well that works to... but i've never eaten Magpie before.”
“Stop wanting to eat me! You're so weird....” Mo Xuanyu huffed playfully.

“The best people are!” Wei Wuxian argued, then let go of Mo Xuanyu to walk ahead and bend down. “Since Lan Zhan won't let me carry him, I guess it's your lucky day. Seriously, what ever is wrong with his leg? He looks so sour...”

Mo Xuanyu was just about to accept the offer when a sect disciple next to them leaned in and spoke in a hushed whisper. “Of course He looks upset. Didn't you hear? The Cloud Recesses was set ablaze last month.”

“Set ablaze?!” Wei Wuxian snapped, standing up straight and staring at the youth who had spoken.

Mo Xuanyu on the other hand, went dead quiet, suddenly slowing his pace.

“The Wens did it?” Jiang Cheng asked quietly.

“You could say that,” the sect disciple said, “Or you could say the Lan's did it to themselves. Wen Ruohan's eldest son, Wen Xu, apparently went to Gusu and declared the family head guilty of some crime. Then he force the Lan's to burn down their own homes. Over half the Cloud Recess was reduced to ash, not to mention the surrounding forest. A ancient immortal realm, destroyed just like that... I also heard the Lan Family head was heavily injured as well. No one even knows if he's alive.”

Mo Xuanyu slowly came to a stop, watching nothing in particular.

“Does that have anything to do with Lan Wangji's leg?” Wei Wuxian asked.

“Of course it does. The first place Wen Xu ordered them to burn was the Library Pavilion. He said anyone who disobeyed would be taught a valuable lesson. But Lan Wangji refused. So, Wen Xu had his subordinates surround him and broke one of his legs. The didn't even give him a chance to recover before dragging him all the way out here. Who knows why they're tormenting us like this!”
“z...zewu-jun.” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, then he shook his head, rushed over and grabbed the sect disciples arm, “What about Zewu-jun? Is he okay? What happened to him?!”

The sect disciple pulled his arm away, but looked at Mo Xuanyu with pity. “Zewu-jun? He's missing.”

Mo Xuanyu felt numb as Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng started arguing about something he didn't quiet catch. He heard Lan Wangji's name in the mix, but that only sent him deeper into the spiral within his own head. Lan Xichen was missing, someone Mo Xuanyu cared about, someone who had been so important to his growth, a bright smile in a dark place... he was missing.

And it was Wen Clan's fault. It was Wen Xu's fault. Mo Xuanyu started breathing heavy. He didn't know what to do, but the fact he had seen Wen Xu just the day before.... if he had just known sooner.. he... he....

He would have done what? Mo Xuanyu was a small boy with no real combative skills and Wen Xu was the heir of a clan everyone was too scared to defy, and had years of cultivation on him. Mo Xuanyu couldn't do anything, even if he wanted to. He was useless.

“Watch yourselves! And you, brat! Keep up!”

Mo Xuanyu snapped his head up, his eyes meeting a group of wen servants who walked up to him and grabbed him by the collar. He was shoved forward as the female attendant of Wen Chao strolled up behind them. It was through Wei Wuxian he learned her name was Wang Lingjiao, and it was from hearing the other youths joke and jeer that he knew she was a very... particular type of attendant... that and how she cooed at Wen Chao.
In her hand was a long thing branding iron with the symbol of a sun, that she pointed towards Mo Xuanyu's face. He knew the danger of such an item, knowing that even he could get one to work, using the bare minimum of spiritual power to heat it up and burn someone. He flinched, trying to back up as she turned it toward Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng as well,

“Xiao-Wen-gongzi told the lot of you to search for the cave! What are you whispering about?!”

Neither of the two youths she hissed at said a word. Instead, both made faces, clearly annoyed to be taking orders from her of all people.

Just then someone shouted, “Found it!”

Wang Lingjiao lost all interest in the people she had come to throw her weight around at, instead darting over to see if it was true. When she saw what had been found, she cried out in joy as she called out, “Wen-gongzi! We found it! We've found the entrance!”

 

As everyone else started moving towards the cave entrance to see what was up, Mo Xuanyu still stayed lagging behind for a moment longer. He had started to notice his hand had began hurting, and looked down at it with a rather blank expression. The boy had been clenching his fist rather hard before Wang Lingjiao had shown up with the servants to quiet the other two and threaten him. During that time, his finger nails had been jabbed into his palm hard enough to leave bright red marks. Deep inside his chest, he felt something tight,twisted, and cold. It was something of which he had no name for, and no memory of feeling... save once, and that once just wouldn't come to the foreground of his mind. It wasn't anything like his oddness, as that made him feel secretly happy and warm inside, if not a little scared should anyone know the truth. This new thing felt, this terrible thing, it felt like ice. Like a crooked dagger made of frost and frigid emptiness.

When he finally caught up, he saw everyone gathered around a cave entrance within the roots of an old banyan tree, big enough that it would take three grown men with their arms outstretched to fully encircle it. Currently, multiple disciples and servants were pulling away withered branches and soil, as well as cutting away the roots. It didn't take long for the mouth of the cave to become visible and look like an eerie black abyss. A cold breeze came up out of it, and when someone tossed down a rock, no sound came.

“This must be it!” Wen Chao snapped, catching Mo Xuanyu's attention. “All of you! Get down there! Go! Quickly!”

One of the Jin Cultivators let out a huff, and snapped out, “You said we were here to hunt a yao beast. What kind of yao beast exactly? You need to tell us so we can respond properly- or at the very least Mo-gongzi can give us an idea-”

It was the first time Mo Xuanyu had heard one of the Jin Disciples call him out by name, and especially in a way that made him sound useful. However the youth had been cut off by Wen Chao who suddenly looked pissed.

“Inform you now? Inform you of what?! How many times must I explain myself. Make no mistake, you are nothing more then my subordinates. I am the one giving commands. I don't need you to make any suggestions. Only I direct these operations and mobilize you all. And only I can subdue and defeat the yao beasts!!!”

He put emphasis on each repetition of “Only I”. He sounded so cocky, so arrogant, it was rather loathsome to hear.

Wang Lingjiao, taking what the Jin Deciple had said, suddenly took Wen Chao's arm and cooed, “We should send the little brat down first. See if he notices anything.”

Mo Xuanyu looked up as Wen Chao nodded and pointed at him, “You, you heard Jiaojiao. go down first! Make yourself useful and go down.”

Whether it was the way he had been treated the last few weeks, or maybe Wang Lingjiao putting that iron in his face... or more likely learning what had happened to Lan Clan, Mo Xuanyu felt that ice inside him get bigger and colder, and he felt himself scowling at Wen Chao more then he ever had. But he was small, and he was weak, so Wen Chao didn't notice or rather didn't care, as he motioned his hand like he was waving away a disobedient child.

“Are you deaf?! I said go down there!”

Wei Wuxian had started to move, like he was going to call and say he would go first instead. But just as he opened his mouth, Mo Xuanyu turned around, grabbed a tough looking vine, and started to climb down. He was descending into the darkness.

As he descended Mo Xuanyu hadn't even noticed Wen Zhuliu had been staring at him. The man had been watching him closely when that dark cold look had crossed his eyes.

Notes:

Wen Clan Vices:
Wen Chao has his women,
Wen Ruohan has his torture devices
So i give Wen Xu his collection... Don't worry, You will learn WHAT is in his collection eventually... >:3
(Wen Xu is 100% a big antagonist for the Sunshot Campaign bit of this story. Mostly i just wanted to write Wen Xu, cause he is another character we only hear about....)

Chapter 12: Indoctrination Part Two

Summary:

Deep in the dark a beast wakes up....

Notes:

So no art for this chapter or the previous one.
Nothing bad, i just don't have any particular scene from either chapter i want to draw.
However, Art Will be back in the next chapter, as a scene i have planned will have art with it.

Jin Zixuan hated that he was being followed around everyday since his brother left. He had been being followed all over Golden Carp Tower, not allowed to leave it's gilded halls in several weeks, constantly being watched around every turn. From the eyes on him during trainings that felt empty with so many disciples gone, to feeling looked at during lonely bleak free moments spent doing nothing of interest... as there was no Mo Xuanyu to do anything with.... Constantly watched but never spoken to.

Since the day Mo Xuanyu was sent with the other nineteen disciples to Qishan, Jin Zixuan had refused dinner with both his parents, and especially refused to see Jin Guangshan with every chance the man tried to make amends or even talk to him in passing. He would just turn and walk the other way, followed closely by a set of up to three servants and occasionally a spare cultivator.

Neither of his parents wanted him to try and leave. Both wanted him here in Lanling, safe and sound.

“But what about Mo Xuanyu?” Jin Zixuan asked each time his mother came to visit him in his room, where he spent most of his free time.

“He agreed to go, and you are of greater importance.” His mother replied every time, not expressing a shred of guilt.

“He is important to me,” Was how Jin Zixuan would answer back, before refusing to speak to her again.

Lijuan, Mo Xuanyu's care taker knew the young man didn't want to speak and so kept herself busy with other tasks that Madam Jin would assign her. Even Jin Zixun seemed to catch he was not in the mood to speak to anyone, steering clear of him, but always giving him a concerned glance. It wasn't like no one knew that Jin Guangshan had hit his son, just that most didn't want to believe it or just simply wanted to pretend that it never happened. But Jin Zixuan wouldn't pretend, nor forget. That had been the final straw, and now he no longer wanted anything to do with the man. It was that strike that made Jin Zixuan realize Jin Guangshan didn't care. Sure the man had raised him, had seemed to care about his well being and had given him almost anything he ever wanted growing up. Jin Zixuan had been a spoiled child, and now he saw why. Jin Guangshan wanted to be seen, wanted to be adored as something magnificent and glorious. He wanted every one to see how grand he and Jin Clan were, and he needed to mold Jin Zixuan into a man that would one day take over that glory. That elegance, that magnificent gilded throne. That was Jin Zixuan's fate..

Now, seeing what the cost was, Jin Zixuan wasn't sure if he wanted it anymore.

He was done playing mediator between his parents, and when he could hear them arguing from a room in the distance, he didn't run to them like he did in the past. He would no longer try to keep the peace. He didn't want this.... he just wanted his brother back.

 

“Zixuan!”

The youth turned, as did the servants accompanying him, watching as a young teen girl came running towards them. It was Qin Su. She had been to Golden Carp Tower at least once after the news of Mo Xuanyu being sent away, and had spent that whole day with Jin Zixuan, fuming, and angry yet refusing to say a word. She instead just stayed close by, to keep Jin Zixuan company, and while their friendship was rather new, he decided he would rather be with her then anyone else right now. At least she understood his own rage.

“Can I walk with you?” She asked after catching her breath. “My baba came to visit and I wanted to see how you were doing.”

“I won't stop you.” Jin Zixuan answered, as the two walked along one of the many halls.

They stayed rather quiet as the three servants followed, each looking more and more uncomfortable at the deep silence of the two in front of them. Qin Su had a distant look on her face, like she was trying to think of something, where Jin Zixuan was in his own head looking at nothing at all.

The Qin Clan hadn't gotten the letter. They hadn't been asked to send anyone. They were small enough, and hadn't made a grand enough presentation of themselves, that they were spared the summons. Jin Zixuan would normally be annoyed by something like this, but he also knew Qin Su was Qin Cangye's only child, and she had drifted from the path of cultivation. If they had been summoned, she would have no means to defend herself... probably worse off then Mo Xuanyu. Besides that, what right did Jin Zixuan have to be mad at someone who would have been a victim. No, he was only mad at two groups of people. He could only hate two individual entities. And that was Jin Guangshan and the Wen Clan.

 

As they walked, his eye drifted to a passage they were walking by and stopped in his tracks. He knew this passage lead toward Mo Xuanyu's room, as he had taken it once almost every day to go see his brother. He could almost hear his brothers laughter, knowing it was all in his head.... so After a moment, he turned and started walking that way. Qin Su followed, not saying a word, and only figured out where they were going once they arrived at the large wooden doors.

Jin Zixuan walked up to said doors and opened it up, to reveal a room only lit by the natural light of day, creeping in through window on the farthest side of the room. It had been unused for weeks now, and dust had started to settle on some of the things. Seeing it like this Jin Zixuan stepped inside, but not before turning and blocking the servants.

“Jin-Gongzi, we are under strict orders to-”

“You don't follow me to relieve myself. Besides it's not like I can leave this room through anywhere but this door, so you can just wait out here.” He snapped, before only allowing Qin Su to follow as he shut the door.

He turned then and walked over to the bed before sitting down at it's edge and resting with a shadow across his face. The servants did not try to enter anyway, but he knew they were still outside, just waiting...

Qin Su eyed him carefully before walking around the room with trepidation. Sitting on a stand was Mo Xuanyu's erhu, untouched and yet well cared for. Placed on a wall was a painting of a magpie, flying above the trees. In a corner a collection of nick knacks and toys pilled high and unused. A fan, lay partially open on a small desk. All of these things had a thin layer of dust. Qin Su winced, as it was like walking through the room of a person who had just passed away, and she hated thinking like that. Mindlessly, she took her sleeve and gently wiped some of the dust away.

“... He shouldn't have gone. No one should have gone.” She murmured, clenching a fist. “What right does Wen Clan have to snatch people away? Why can't we all just... fight them? Why can't Wen Ruohan choke.”

“Cause fighting Wen Ruohan would lead to more death and tragedy.” Jin Zixuan sighed, “And too many clans are more scared of him then those who truly hate him. Unless they all grow a spine, all together, no one will rise up against him.”

As he spoke something must have flown past the window, a bird most likely, and it's shadow passed over just as fast. IT was only for a sliver of a moment, and yet Something about that movement, drew Jin Zixuan's eyes to a floor board... and he paused.

“Even so... why take so many disciples? To educate them? There is no way they will actually learn anything. Wen Ruohan probably just has one of his subordinates treating them like malnourished dogs- what are you doing?” Qin Su had been ranting when she turned and noticed Jin Zixuan squatted down on the floor.

He glanced up at her, then reached out to brush a finger against something sticking out of the floor. It was the corner of a piece of paper. It was just barely enough to really notice, but that shadow had made the light hit it just right from where Jin Zixuan sat that he noticed it. Out of curiosity, he began to press along the boards and found them to be loose.

Qin Su joined him as he carefully peeled away one, then a second, to reveal a hidden compartment in Mo Xuanyu's bedroom floor. Inside, were paintings. Jin Zixuan frowned as he lifted them up and out, spreading a few out on the floor, as he had never seen these ones before.... The first few were portraits of people, and not at all hard to recognize.

“Isn't that the Jiang Clan's son and heir? Jiang Wanyin. And that's Jiang Clan's top disciple... what was his name.... Oh And that is the second son of Nie Clan Nie Huaisang, and even Chifeng-zun himself...” Qin Su murmured curiously, “Why hide these in the floor? They're all rather good.. some of his best work.”

Jin Zixuan looked at her shrugging uncomfortably as he pulled out the many... many paintings of Lan Xichen.

“That is a lot of Zewu-jun's...” Qin Su chuckled, looking over them. “But.. why? He paints portraits all the time. He made one of me so I could give it to my baba... why are these ones so special....”

Jin Zixuan frowned deeply at that comment, almost wondering why he didn't see himself the... that was... until he saw the rest of the paintings. When he looked down as he set the last painting of the Lan Clan heir down, he froze. Qin Su also saw and let out a quiet gasp. The next painting- no, then next half of the paintings were self portraits of Mo Xuanyu.... except...

The first few had transformed Mo Xuanyu into a pretty girl, the make up, the dresses, the form, all of a small girl. Others simply had him wearing make up, still looking pretty, and feminine, while others still had him in dresses but it just looked like him.

“... this is... oh...” Qin Su murmured, looking a bit concerned but also like she was trying not to be. “Z-Zixaun...”

“He's different.” Jin Zixuan murmured, holding one of the paintings with a sad look on his face. It was like he wasn't surprised at all. “He always has been.”

“... you knew he might be... a cut sleeve?” Qin Su asked. When Jin Zixuan gave her a look she back tracked, “I mean, he's still a boy, he might... he... maybe it's just...” after a moment of fumbling over her words, she shook her head, “Who am I kidding, I should have seen this coming.”

Jin Zixuan looked at her, then held up one of the paintings. “He calls himself odd. Always has since he was six. Since I brought him here... it's more then just.. this... He always acts different.”

“Shy?” Qin Su asked.

“Would you call him shy?” Jin Zixuan argued, “He only acts timid at first, because he fears that people will think him a problem- a burden. but once he gets comfortable, he speaks his mind, and he speaks in such a way I don't hear other people talk. Like he doesn't think before he speaks, yet at the same time he only speaks what he thinks. He keeps secrets and yet talks like everything he is thinking in his head must be said so he can be fully understood. Not only does he have good memory, he finds intrigue in the smallest and strangest things. Sure most little boys like bugs or birds, or little animals, or even monsters.. but he... he is fascinated by them. He looks at all those things like one looks at a book or piece of art they study in detail, like he might find some hidden meaning in their design. I know all that has nothing to do with.. with this... but... in someway it does...” He laughed as he held the painting closer. “I wish he would talk to me about this like he talked about everything else. I really don't care about whether or not he's a cut-sleeve or just wants to be pretty like a girl.... to be a girl even if that is it... I just want him to be happy and safe...” A flicker of anger crossed his face, “So why did I let him get so close to our father... Why did I let him get so easily manipulated by that man? I... I hate him...”

Qin Su looked up, a flicker of something in her eyes. “What?”

“My father.” Jin Zixuan clarified unnecessarily. “I... I tried so hard in the past to partly defend him when he and my mother fought. To defend him when others spoke badly about him. I did my best to make up a case in my head where he wasn't as bad as everyone thinks... or rumors say... but he was the one who sent A-Yu to Wen Clan- to people he bragged to about my brother. Everyone knows you don't try to catch Wen Ruohan's attention, but he wanted to be seen. I... hate him.” Jin Zixuan didn't want to cry, not in front of Qin Su, but all the pain in his chest felt like it was boiling hot. “I wish it was me who went! But at the same time I hate the idea of leaving A-Yu with him! Qin Su... your lucky to have a man like Qin Cangye as your father. He's a good man. He doesn't pretend to be something good... he just.. is... if he were my brothers father, he wouldn't have sent him away... but no.. Jin Guangshan had to be his father. And now A-Yu's out there, somewhere... and he might get hurt....”

Qin Su's expression fell, all the way to something dark and gloomy. She sat there next to Jin Zixuan for a moment, almost like she was thinking about saying something. Instead, she reached out and touched Jin Zixuan's shoulder, before leaning over and placing her head on it as well.

“My baba is a good man... and Jin Guangshan is a monster. But good men still make terrible mistakes. And Monsters will still abuse everything and anything they so choose. Don't compare the two. And don't ask someone else to be what they are not.”

The two sat like that on the floor for a very long time....

 

…

 

After Mo Xuanyu had entered the cave, Wei Wuxian came next, then slowly one by one, the others climbed down as well. The vines clung against the cave wall, and were quite dense around, like the thickness of a infants wrist, or maybe a bamboo stalk. so the likely hood of them breaking was very low... but even so, they all went down at a snail's pace.

Mo Xuanyu slid down very slowly, for almost one hundred meters, before the toe of his boot finally felt something solid. He placed both feet down and looked around, as Wei Wuxian and then the others finally found their own footing. It was just as dark down here as it had looked above, but as his eyes adjusted, he could see the shape of the cave walls, but nothing further then were the light went. That all was still just as dark as before.

Wen Chao called after them several times, but only began to descend himself by sword after being reassured repeatedly. As he flew down, he came leisurely, like this was nothing but a stroll in the garden, with Wang Lingjiao at his side, an arm snug around her waist. All The Wen Disciples and servants came shortly after him.

“Hopefully he's not hunting anything too hard to handle.” Jiang Cheng muttered. “i wonder if there are any other exits to this place... If whatever yao beast or other fiend is in here goes berserk those vines are long enough that they might snap. Escape will not be so easy...”

Others muttered their agreement, as Wei Wuxian turned and bent down to Mo Xuanyu's level, placing a hand on his head.

“Mo-didi? Are you okay? You seem upset.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, then paused. He nodded, then placed his forehead on Wei Wuxian's chest. “I hate them.”

Wei Wuxian raised a brow, then glanced at Wen Chao, “Them? That's a valid decision. Their terribly people.” He smiled then turned so his back was to the boy. “You're tired, and everyone of those Wen Dog's is terrible. Why not I keep up my deal and carry you on my back for a little bit. I'm already being treated like a pack mule, why not do something nice and be your pack mule?”

Mo Xuanyu looked at him, feeling very tired. The climb down had fizzled out most of that cold in his chest, and for some reason he was terribly exhausted. He leaned forward and rapped his arms around Wei Wuxian's neck, nodding his agreement and thanks.

Wei Wuxian just smiled back at him, before standing up and hooking his arms under the boys legs.

Nie Huaisang who had been quite for most of the time they had been in Qishan, looked at Mo Xuanyu then. He smiled when the boy looked his way, giving him a small wave, before walking over and leaning in. “I'd let you on my back too, but I can't even carry a saber properly, let alone a boy.”

“Eh?” Wei Wuxian looked back. “Where did you come from? You almost scared me... almost.”

“What are you all standing there for?!” Wen Chao shouted the moment his feet touched the ground. “Do you need me to teach you what to do? Move!”

Mo Xuanyu glared back, and Nie Huaisang let out a small yelp before hiding behind a nearby Jiang Cheng. Wei Wuxian just rolled his eyes at the young Wen Master, before he walked on, the group driven deeper and deeper into the dark depth. Since the disciples of the various sects were scouting ahead, they were given torches... and yet, even with their light, the domed roof was barely visible above their heads. Looking up into the dark, Mo Xuanyu almost wanted to call out, just to hear his echo alongside the footfalls that bounced of the cave walls. He didn't though, choosing to rest his head on Wei Wuxian's shoulder, letting his eyes close.

The walked in that darkness for a good long time.

 

“If I can guess, we're probably about three hundred meters underground.” Wei Wuxian hummed, adjusting Mo Xuanyu. “makes you wonder what we're going to find down here.”

“Most things that live in caves are partially blind.” Mo Xuanyu murmured, holding tight to the youths neck. “Or at the very least can't see that well. And with the cave being so big, they probably are big too... unless it's a bunch of little things.”

“Can't see very well and are a bunch of little things.” Wei Wuxian hummed, “Well, that sounds like bats and I would much rather spend a few days stuck in a cave with a few bats then Wen Dogs.”

Mo Xuanyu chuckled before he let out a yawn. However, just as he did, he abruptly made a face and sat up straighter. “It smells wet.”

“What?” Wei Wuxian asked... then paused, sniffing the air. “You're right. There is a wet smell. We must be getting close to an underground river or something.”

“Try a lake. Look” Jiang Cheng called back, holding out a torch to reveal the way ahead of them.

They had walked into a proper cavern then, where not too far ahead of them lay a deep fathomless lake as vast as they could find one above ground. The water was dark yet tranquil, with rocky islets of various sizes along it's great surface. Looking around, there were no other passages or turns, or evening slight cracks in the walls... meaning that this was the end of the road.

Mo Xuanyu tapped Wei Wuxian's shoulder, and was set down on his own two feet. The boy, simply following what he had been doing for the past several night hunts, walked up to the water and began to look about with a curious gaze.

“What do you see?” Someone called out.

“Nothing.” Mo Xuanyu answered honestly, turning as the last of them entered the area around the lake, “It's likely in the water somewhere. It's size is unidentifiable as the lake is very big. It could be as big as me or as big as a the lake itself....” He paused then added, “are we sure there wasn't a turn off back the way we came? I haven't seen anything to identify what we are looking for. It really could be anything.”

“Seems you aren't as useful as you made yourself out to be,” Wen Chao scoffed upon entering the room. “really what use are you?” He mumbled something else under his breath, something harsh as if remembering something that irritated him.

Mo Xuanyu frowned, too tired and done with it all to be really angry at the young man anymore. He started to drag his feet as he made his way back to Wei Wuxian, but paused, noticing someone watching him. What he hadn't realized was the man had been watching him since the moment before he had started down into the cave. Mo Xuanyu looked over, tilting his head at Wen Zhuliu, who looked back at him just as calmly. The boy didn't know why, but he lifted his hand and waved. Maybe it was to say hi, maybe it was to see if the man was actually looking at him. When Wen Zhuliu raised a brow back at hi,, Mo Xuanyu knew he was in fact watching him, so he quickened his steps and hid behind Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian, keeping out of sight. Or at least trying to as he peeked out to see if the man was still watching him.

With no other leads, and nowhere else to go, Wen Chao was rather peeved, cursing under his breath a couple times, as he stormed around the back of the group. Then as if out of the blue, an idea hit him.

“String someone up over head. Lure the beast out by spilling their blood.” he shouted, motioning towards the air.

Mo Xuanyu, who had still been standing behind the two teens went rigid as he looked up. Up until this point, being used as bait for these night hunts was relatively painless... in a very weak sense of the word. The ones used were basically just running amok, all as they were chased by the beast of that hunt. No one had been hurt prior, cut up and bled like a pig. That was just... barbaric!

Wang Lingjiao nodded immediately, and then way too quickly pointed to a particular girl- like she had been waiting for this moment. “Her then!”

Everyone turned to see who Wang Lingjiao was so keen on having treated in such a way, and Mo Xuanyu recognized her from along the path. It was the girl who her friends had called her Mianmian. The girl paled the moment she saw that finger pointed at her. While the choice was played of as random, Wang Lingjiao had done it out of spite. There were things that the other boys had protected Mo Xuanyu from having to see, and one of those things was the way Wen Chao treated the girls who had been sent among the disciples. The way his hands pinched and prodded- especially pretty girls like Mianmian.

When the realization finally sunk in that she had been chosen as bait hit her, Mianmian snapped out of it and staggered backward, completely terrified.

Wen Chao on the other hand, for once in his life looked like a spark of regret crossed his face.

“That one? Why don't we choose someone else?”

“But why?” Wang Lingjiao whined, leaning in and sounding so aggrieved, “I want this one! Do you not want her to be picked?”

Mo Xuanyu looked over, seeing how terrified and scared Mianmian looked.

All that regret that had made Wen Chao at least seem the smallest bit humane, vanished when Wang Lingjiao got all coquettish and whiny, as if that had made him excited. He looked over Mianmian and realized she wasn't from one of the more prominent clans sent- at most a minor sect disciple. In his mind, that meant no one would miss her when she was gone, or at the very least they wouldn't throw a fuss.

“What are you saying? What's there to complain about? Jiaojiao gets to call the shots; she can do whatever her little self wants!”

Mianmian knew that her fate now was certain and it was only leading to death, so she tried to flee to people for help, but everyone she ran to fled away, not wanting to join her. Wei Wuxian moved like he was going to go help her, but Jiang Cheng grabbed him, held him down. He turned to say something, turned to call him out, but someone ran past him and there was surprise on both the youths faces as the looked to see a small figure step out of the crowd.

Mianmian was looking around in a panic, and just about jumped out of her skin when she felt someone grab her. But the hand was much to small, and cold... she looked down on the brink of tears as Mo Xuanyu took her hand and stood by her side.

When he had seen how scared she was, how helpless she clearly felt, Mo Xuanyu felt more then inclined to act. He knew what if felt like, to be small, helpless, and alone... he didn't want her feeling like that. So he took her hand and stared cold and dark into the faces of Wen Chao and the other Wen's along there.

Mianmian had recognized the boy, remembered how he had gotten onto Wei Wuxian for picking on her. Somehow his brave act made her feel just a little bit safe and a tad bit calmer indeed, and allowed her to quickly take notice of a disciple who had not fled, who stood like a stone wall, where others ran away. So, she gripped the nine year old's hand back and fled behind the youth, still almost in tears at her own fear. The boy stayed close and looked up at the white robes that acted like a blanket of protection for Mianmian.

That youth was Lan Wangji.

The Wen Servants who had come to collect Mianmian saw the two of them with her and barked out a clear “Step aside!” still attempting to take her.

Lan Wangji stood there, silent and indifferent, not looking a single one of them in the eye.

Noticing the situation, Wen Chao spoke out a warning, “What are you two doing? Have you both gone deaf? Or is it that your trying to save a damsel in distress?”

Mo Xuanyu answered only with a dark glare, before noticing Wen Zhuliu again, watching him keenly. He glared at him too. It wasn't like the ice, the cold. This was more defiant, more wanting to protect something... and that something was the girl Mianmian... or rather... it was Mo Xuanyu finally feeling that he could do something besides be the one who needs to be saved or coddled.

“Is this a revolt? I'm warning you; I've tolerated you for a long time! Take action immediately- truss her up or no one from your clans sent along with you will be going home!”

Almost all the Jin's who had come, either disliked Mo Xuanyu or were indifferent to his existence. SO one might think they would act... but their hatred for Wen Chao and pity for the girl out weighed their dislike for the boy.

The only person who seemed to react, to give up on trying to stay calm, was a sect disciple from the Lan Clan. He rushed over, ready to seize Mianmian, even getting close enough to try and grab Mo Xuanyu and toss him away... But he was thwarted by a palm strike, one directly to his chest that sent him hurtling away. Lan Wangji, who had defended, did not speak, but the look he gave the youth was immense and dark. The look said that young man, was a disgrace.

Mo Xuanyu thought he recognized him, but before he could figure it out, Wen Chao flew into a rage.

“This is mutiny! MUTINY! Kill them! Kill them both!”

“The boy-” Wen Zhuliu started to speak up as he looked over at Wen Chao, but he was cut off.

“Don't talk back to me!” the young man snarled, turning on the man. “YOU do as I say!”

 

A few of the Wen Sect Disciples drew their swords and ran at Lan Wangji, deciding to take care of him first. After all, Mo Xuanyu was a child, and Mianmian was just some girl. Wen Zhuliu stepped down and just watched as Lan Wangji stood his ground, and only using his palms, did his best to fend off the swords.

But his leg... Mo Xuanyu suddenly thought, looking down. Even if it was just one on one, he can't keep going! What do I do?!

Mianmian stepped back, staying behind Lan Wangji and mindlessly pulling the small boy close. She was practically hugging Mo Xuanyu as she yelped, a sword being knocked away from Lan Wangji, who was being forced to step back at the onslaught. When one of the men tried coming up from behind and reaching for Mianmian that way, Mo Xuanyu automatically kicked at him, sending him stumbling back. By the time he looked up, Lan Wangji had turned and with a sickening thwack, got him right in the face.

“Who do they think they are, defying me?” Wen Chao clicked his tongue, “People like that deserve death!”

“Yeah!” A voice laughed cheekily. “Those who abuse their family's influence in order to oppress others and boldly commit crimes all deserve death. And not just death- beheading, with their heads put on display to be cursed at by millions, serving as a warning to future generations.”

Mo Xuanyu knit his brow, yet was not surprised that he recognized the one speaking's voice.

Wen Chao however, was fuming, whirling around and pointing an accusatory finger at the crowed. “Who said that? What did you just say to me?!”

“Do you need me to repeat myself?” Wei Wuxian asked with false look of astonishment, “All right then: Those who abuse their family's influence in order to oppress others and boldly commit crimes all deserve death. And not just death- beheading, with their heads put on display to be cursed at by millions, serving as a warning to future generations Did you catch it this time?”

Wen Zhuliu shot Wei Wuxian a look, as Wen Chao flew into a rage.

“What a load of crap! You dare utter such treasonous, arrogant nonsense?!”

Wei Wuxian smiled, then snorted, then began to laugh as Mo Xuanyu looked over with a twisted face, as he didn't know if he should laugh or if he should cry. Jiang Cheng shot Wei Wuxian a look of warning.

“A load of crap? Treasonous? I think that describes you perfectly! Wen Chao do you know who said those words?”

“Why should I-” Wen Chao started to hiss, but Mo Xuanyu called out.

“Third to last page of the first section of Quintessential Records and Quotable Characters of the Illustrious Wen, under the section regarding Traitors- a quote from Wen Mao! You're calling your ancestor, Wen Clan's founder's words arrogant nonsense!”

He had memorized every page of the Quintessential Records and Quotable Characters of the Illustrious Wen- and while he found the book rather pompous and posing, he had done his due diligence so he wouldn't get in trouble should he have been called on to recite.

What Mo Xuanyu didn't understand was why Wen Chao suddenly shot him quite a dirty look. The look seemed... spiteful.

Just then Wei Wuxian was laughing harder, taking all Wen Chao's attention off the boy.

“I can't believe it! What a roast! HA! You called your ancestors most famous quote a load of crap! Ha ha ha ha! OH!” Wei Wuxian smiled almost with a cruelness to it, “That's right. Isn't there a sentence for such a crime? Insulting famous Wen Cultivators? What was the punishment again? To be killed without mercy? Very good. You can go die now.”
Wen Chao snapped. He lunged, brandishing his sword as he ran towards Wei Wuxian- and out of Wen Zhuliu's protection. The man had only been on the defense, there to stop people from hurting Wen Chao- not if Wen Chao was going to attack on his own.

Mo Xuanyu watched as Wei Wuxian side stepped, struck Wen Chao's wrist, then took the laters sword, before restraining him. Wen Zhuliu immediately came to save his young master, but he had been caught off guard and Wei Wuxian had the lead. The boy and everyone else watched as he jumped and hoped and skipped until he was on one of the islets-

Mo Xuanyu paused, looking down at that massive rock under Wei Wuxian' feet. He noticed something there that seemed rather peculiar, but cause it was so dark, he didn't know if it was the fire light messing with the shadows or if an odd pattern was hiding under the algae and mud along the islets topside.

“Nobody move! Move and I'll spill some of your Wen-gongzi's blood!” Wei Wuxian threatened, pressing the sword into the young man's neck.

“STOP MOVING!” Wen Chao screeched. “All of you, stop moving!”

The Wen Cultivators that Lan Wangji was holding off, allowing the youth some moment of respite. He took a breath, then turned, looking at Mianmian to see if she was all right. However, she was giving Mo Xuanyu a strange look. Lan Wangji looked at the boy, then followed his eyes out onto the water, towards the islet.

“Core-melting hand, don't think about Moving either!” Wei Wuxian snapped, looking towards Wen Zhuliu, his grip tightening on his captive. “You all know what a nasty temper your family head has. Your young master is at my mercy! He'd just need to bleed one drip of blood for everyone here to be as good as dead- including you!”

Wen Zhuliu flinched, withdrawing his hand.

“That's not a rock.” Mo Xuanyu suddenly murmured his eyes going wide. That pattern under the algae, that marking, it was one he had seen before when walking by creeks with his mother back in Mo Village, or playing by ponds and lakes when he went with Jin Zixuan on night hunts. As a fan of little creatures, Mo Xuanyu had seen a similar pattern in smaller size, loads of times... “That's not a rock...” He repeated, suddenly looking pale.

“Huh?” Mianmian asked.

Just then the ground beneath Wei Wuxian's feet began to tremble and his face twisted to a mix of worry and confusion. “Jiang Cheng! Is it an earthquake?!”
“No!” Jiang Cheng shouted- then Mo Xuanyu ran toward the water, letting go of Mianmian.

“Wei-gege! THAT'S NOT A ROCK!!!”

“Wha-” Wei Wuxian looked even more confused- but his questions were to be answered in a matter of seconds.

The rocky islet rose up out of the water, shaking and pushing the water away in every which direction. It began to move towards the shore, leaving all but Lan Wangji, Jiang Cheng, and Wen Zhuliu from fleeing as Mo Xuanyu was grabbed by Mianmian, pulling him away and towards safety. As he was dragged, Mo Xuanyu looked and saw a couple of red maple leaves floating across the waters surface....

Just as the massive thing was about to reach the shore, if stopped. A long silence followed, and Lan Wangji turned to look at Mo Xuanyu.

“What is it? How did you know that wasn't a rock?” the youth asked, his expression still as the air around them.

Mo Xuanyu, still being held onto by Mianmian, looked up, his expression serious “Cause it's a shell!”

Just as he said this, something shot out from the water's surface, massive and long, and writhing. A Yao beast of great size, it's eyes large and round and a glowing bronze color, like mirrors that shined in darkness. The head was like that of a snake and turtle all at once, and it turned that terrible head towards it's shell as it looked at the two humans who made rest there.

“A... giant... tortoise????” Wei Wuxian gaped. Not even he had seen a yao beast this massive before!

It's mouth opened slightly, snuggled yellow fangs poking out. One foot slid onto the shore, revealing sharp claws. It's pupils turned into slits as tried to focus on what it was on it's back. Just as Mo Xuanyu had mentioned before, it seemed to be hard of sight. Wei Wuxian tried to stand still, tried to be quiet and not move- not draw it's attention.

But Wen Chao...

The beast blew wet air out it's nostril, and the very thought of this beast bloodthirsty behavior, sent Wen Chao into a spiral of panic. He struggled and shrieked, causing Wei Wuxian too look at him like the fool he was.

“WHY AREN'T YOU COMING TO MY RESCUE?! COME SAVE ME NOW! SAVE ME!”

“Idiot!” Jiang Cheng snapped through gritted teeth.

The beast saw this wriggling worm and pulled it's head back... then bared its fangs and lunged. Wei Wuxian immediately tried to throw his sword at it, aiming for it's heart in it's neck- but the head was covered in black armor like scales, and caused the blade to only bounce off. Now of course and distracted by the thing that just hit it, the yao beast turned and watched the blade sink down bellow the water.

Wei Wuxian, still holding onto Wen Chao, fled to another islet, as the Wen Clan Disciples began to launch an array of arrows at the beast. Mo Xuanyu covered his head as he was pulled back and away by Mianmian as the fighting began to go wild. A fight began as the beast roared, shaking the cavern and sending people panicking left and right. Nie Huaisang immediately fled hiding out behind some large rocks and ducking his head between his legs, crying out in horror. Mo Xuanyu could no loner see Wen Chao or Wei Wuxian- or Wen Zhuliu for that matter, and that scared him deeply, worried for the worst.

“Come on, we need to find you a place to hide!” Mianmian said, swiftly ducking away from arrows and screaming disciples. “What even is that thing?!”

For once, Mo Xuanyu wasn't sure- as he had never seen anything like it in his books, and the Jin Clan collection of beasts. Just as he shook his head and made to follow Mianmian into the dark, he heard her scream, and felt himself get shoved to the ground. He spun around and looked up to see Wang Lingjiao.

“Grab her!” she hissed, then kicked Mo Xuanyu in the gut as he tried to stand up.

She wasn't very strong, but neither was he, so he collapsed, needing to catch his breath, holding his stomach at the sudden lack of air. Mianmian cried out, being held by both arms and her head, as a third servant pulled out a branding iron. In just a matter of seconds, it sizzled a bright red. Wang Lingjiao was using the chaos to hurt the girl- mar her face, out of petty jealousy!

Mo Xuanyu scrambled, trying to get up and stop them, but was cut off as three arrows came flying overhead and sticking into all three servants, killing them instantly. They didn't so much as groan as they hit the ground with a thud. Mo Xuanyu didn't have time to react to who had shot when Wang Lingjiao tried to grab for the iron herself. She wasn't giving up marking Mianmian's face, wanting to hurt the girl- and for what?! Mo Xuanyu scrambled over, snatching the iron just as Wang Lingjiao did.

“Let go you damn brat!” She screeched, trying to wrestle it from the boy.

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just tried to pull it away, tried to get it out of her grip, but instead tripped backwards. They both fell, but now With Wang Lingjiao over him, she tried to use her weight to press the iron down- to burn Mo Xuanyu so he would let go. He was panicking, now pushing back as he refused to let go. If he did now- it would go straight into his eye!

Just then someone moved in, slamming a palm into Wang Lingjiao's chest, snapping the iron out of Mo Xuanyu's grip but also away from his face. He watched as it hit the one who had saved him in the chest, before it flew off with the one holding it. Wang Lingjiao spat up blood as she went rolling, losing her grip on the iron, which clattered away, before hitting the ground herself with an unceremonious thud. She was clearly in a lot of pain as she screamed in agony, blood pouring from her mouth.

Mo Xuanyu looked up at the place the iron had stabbed his rescuer, before looking up into the face of Wei Wuxian who was hissing as he smiled at him.

“...W...Wei-gege?”

“Here I.. go always joking about eating you and I'm the one who gets cooked!” He laughed, then gritted his teeth. He looked up at Mianmian with that half grimace half teasing smile, “You all right?”

She didn't answer, instead looking terribly upset. Jiang Cheng ran past them, seeming to head towards where Wang Lingjiao had been left crumpled, but Wei Wuxian was too busy to help him, suffering his own injuries and checking on Mo Xuanyu.

The youth lifted the boy to his feet, and both began looking around. Arrows were flying, people were shouting, yet the only thing that caught their attention was the long claw of the yao beasts left foot coming up onto the lakes shore.

“Withdraw!” Wen Chao suddenly called out. “Withdraw immediately!”

Without a second thought, many Wen Servants and Disciples took to their swords and began to flee through the air, Wen Chao leading the charge holding onto a injured Wang Lingjiao. Who had gotten her over to him so fast was only answered by Wen Chao a moment later.

“Wen Zhuliu!” He screeched out, “Withdraw!”

it was only then that the others realized the man in question wasn't right behind his charge. He had grabbed Wang Lingjiao, then vanished for a moment more.

Mo Xuanyu heard others crying out to chase after the Wen's, he saw Nie Huaisang bolt from his hiding place, trying to stay right with the fleeing disciples, and was just about to follow them too- but became more concerned when he heard Jiang Cheng yelling at him from somewhere out of sight.

“MO-GONGZI! BEHIND YOU!”

He spun around and yelped as he fell back-narrowly missing being grabbed by Wen Zhuliu who flew past on his own sword. Wei Wuxian snatched the boy away, pulling him back and into his arms before glaring after the man who didn't loop back for a second try. Instead Wen Zhuliu looked over his shoulder once before fleeing after Wen Chao and the others.

However, the question of why Mo Xuanyu had almost been snatched away by Wen Zhuliu would have to wait. They needed to run. And they did. All the disciples dashed like mad back to the cave opening, no longer willing to stick around and face that mountain of a beast. However, when they arrived, they found that the vine they had used to clime down, cut. Coiled in a heap down there at the bottom of the cave with them.

“Damn it! They cut the vine!” Jiang Cheng snapped, glaring upward... only to slowly go pale as the light above began to shrink.

Others looked up as well, and almost all of them cried out in horror as the hole they came through began to be eclipsed in darkness.

“They're blocking the hole!”

Mo Xuanyu felt his blood run cold, staring up there. The light snuffed out, leaving all down there in utter darkness save the light of the few remaining torches. Everyone looked confused, or speechless, all exhausted, and some afraid. They had all been buried bellow the earth.

 

“Those.. those... those bastards!” One of the Jin disciples hissed out after a long dead silence. “They went and left us! Damn shameless cheats!”

“It's okay if we can't get out...” One boy mumbled sheepishly. “My father and mother will come find me. When they hear of this, they'll definitely come search for us...”

“Except...” Another voice replied immediately, a tremble in his throat, “Except they still think we're being educated in Qishan. Why would they come here... besides that, we all know the Wen's won't be honest. They'll fabricate a story...”

“But we can't stay down here! There is no food and that yao beast....”

Wei Wuxian was being held up by Jiang Cheng and Mo Xuanyu, still injured and still exhausted, but not enough not to make him lack a humorous comment or two.

“I got a chunk of cooked meat right here? Jiang Cheng, you want some?” He asked, pointing to his burn.

Jiang Cheng dropped him, and Mo Xuanyu couldn't keep him up by himself, so Wei Wuxian almost stumbled to the ground, having to catch himself. “Screw off! Not even a branding iron could kill you. And is this really time for your dumb jokes? I ought to sew your mouth shut.”

“So cruel...” Wei Wuxian sighed, as Mo Xuanyu went to help him up again.

The boy only paused when he looked back at Mianmian, who had been following right behind them. Her face was scrunched up and covered in tears as she held her skirt in her fists. She sniffled and kept apologizing quietly to Wei Wuxian, over and over again.

“Please stop crying. I'm the one who got burned not you.” Wei Wuxian pouted playfully. “Do you want me to comfort you? Why don't you comfort me instead- ow!” he gave Mo Xuanyu a look as the boy moved his foot from the youths with a hard look.

“She's sad. Your only going to make her more sad.” Mo Xuanyu huffed, then looked back at Mianmian. He let go of Wei Wuxian, and walked over to her, and without much thought, gave her a hug. He didn't really know her, but he knew he felt better when Jin Zixaun his mama or Qin Su comforted him when he was upset, by giving him small embraces and silent moments. And right now, he too was scared. He too was upset. Right at that moment, there was fear in Mo Xuanyu's heart that he would never see his brother again. Never see Qin Su again. Never see his mama again... Did his baba tell her that he was going to Qishan? If he died, would they tell Second Lady Mo he was dead, or would she be forced to never learn, never see her boy, never know....

He was going to be trapped down here... and that was terrifying.

Mianmian wept harder, unable to hold her own tears back when Mo Xuanyu hugged her so kindly. Some of her friends, the other girls, came rushing over and they all began to cry. They were all scared- and yet... for once Mo Xuanyu held back his own tears. He wanted Mianmian to feel better, and he firmly felt that if he started crying, he couldn't do that. So he choked back his own tears and hugged her tight, pretending it was someone else, and that they were hugging him instead.

Wei Wuxian pouted at the boy, a mix of something sympathetic and something of a head shake. That Mo-didi... he's real softhearted.

He sighed, but then notesed that Lan Wangji was walking back toward the lake. “Eh?”

Jiang Cheng followed his gaze, and frowned before calling out. “Lan-er-gongzi, where are you going? That yao beast is still guarding the lake.”

“I am returning to the lake.” Lan Wangji replied, not looking back. “A Way out lies there.”

When the others heard this, they began to murmur, and some of the weeping began to cease. Mo Xuanyu pulled away from Mianmian and stared after Lan Wangji, wondering what he could mean... he hadn't seen any lights or felt any breeze. So what could have clued the youth that there was another way. He wondered... until he remembered.

Mo Xuanyu's eyes widened as he whispered, “Maple leaves.” he looked at Wei Wuxian, “There were maple leaves in the water.”

“What does that have to do with an exit?!” A Jin Disciple demanded. “ a couple of leaves-”

“need a means to enter.” Jiang Cheng cut in. “None of us got in the water- so they didn't come off of us. They came from somewhere else. And since we didn't see a exit, then it might be a under water tunnel at the bottom of the lake that's connected to an outside water source. That would explain how the maple leaves from the mountain streams get in.”

“but how do we know the tunnel is big enough for people to squeeze through?” Nie Huaisang asked. “What if it's too small? Or even just a crack?”

“Wh... what about the yao beast?” Mianmian sniffled, “It won't just move out of the way to let us out.”

At this point Wei Wuxian popped open the collar of his robe and was fanning his burn, “We have a sliver of hope. So, let's stop worrying and act. It's better then sitting around and waiting for a miracle. So what if it's guarding the lake? We lure it out!”

 

 

An hour later, after everyone had discussed the plan, the group of disciples ventured deep into the cave once more. They hid in the dark spying on the yao beast with watchful eyes. The beast was still half submerged and dragging the bodies that lay on the shore inside it's shell to eat inside. It was as they watched that Mo Xuanyu, who had not spoken since the revelation of the under water tunnels, was tugging at his robes, and looking rather upset. After a moment longer, he rushed over to Wei Wuxian as quietly as possible and began to tug on his sleeve.

“What is it?” Wei Wuxian whispered rather quiet, almost inaudible as he still watched the beast.

“... Wei-gege.. I... I don't know how to swim...”

“Eh?” The youth finally turned around, a raised brow. “I'd have thought your gege would have taught you at the very least... unless the peacock also doesn't know how...”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, “We've never gone swimming... so he probably never thought about it... and there are no lakes or deep ponds near Mo Village... not that me and mama would have been able to go out and do that kind of stuff....” He frowned deeper, missing her too much.

Wei Wuxian tsked slightly then just smiled. “How about this. I can swim really well. When we go, I promise to try and be the one to swim out with you. You just got to listen to everything I say if I take you... okay?”

“Okay....”

Wei Wuxian nodded at the boy's agreeing, then turned back to the yao beast. In one fluid motion, he took a torch and threw it across the cave, where it smacked against a corner wall. This caught the beasts attention immediately, leaving it staring at it with wide slitted eyes. It extended it's neck, heading towards the light and heat.

Behind it, Jiang Cheng ran out of the dark they all had been hiding in, and dove soundlessly into the water.

The beast did not notice, it's attention still on the torch. It looked at it, circling it hesitantly, before bending down to nudge the torch with its nose. This only resulted in it being licked by the flames. The creature snapped back its head, and two streams of air came from its nostrils, extinguishing the torch instantly.

It would be just bad luck that that was the moment Jiang Cheng resurfaced, drawing in a deep breath.

The beast turned it's attention to the youth and many gasped, thinking he was a goner as it bared its fangs at him, trying to figure out what he was. Mo Xuanyu wanted to go help, but was unsure what he could do! On the other hand Wei Wuxian was not someone to wait. He bit into his hand, and used the blood to draw a few characters onto his palm. He rushed out of the tunnel and slapped the ground, creating a pillar of fire.

Mo Xuanyu had seen the characters drawn, yet still was in awe. He often forgot that Wei Wuxian, under all his teasing and acting pitiful on occasion- or rude- was a very powerful and promising cultivator who had skills very few could match.

Jiang Cheng took the distraction, and while the beast turned to look at the pillar of fire, he swam ashore.

“There's a tunnel at the bottom of the lake! It's not small!” he said.

“How small is not small?” Wei Wuxian asked.

“Five or six people can get through at once!” Jiang Cheng exclaimed.

Wei Wuxian spun around immediately, shouting out, “Everyone! Listen! Follow right behind Jiang Cheng into the water, and through the tunnel! If someone is injured or cannot swim, those who are well and can swim should take care of them! Go five or six at a time and do not get pushy! Now go!”

Just as he finished the flames died. Instead of heading back towards the others he rushed back several feet and struck the ground again, keeping the yao beast on him. It's eyes glowed red in the fire light and it flexed its claws as it started to drag its body in the youths direction.

“Wei-gege!” Mo Xuanyu called out, attempting to run after him, “What are you doing!? Come back! Come back here!”

Jiang Cheng was close and snatched him, pulling him back as Wei Wuxian called out. “Jiang Cheng, take them and go! Get Mo-didi and everyone out of here!”

Jiang Cheng was gritting his teeth, glaring after Wei Wuxian but did not argue. Instead he turned and started barking orders at everyone else. The yao beast came ashore then, following the array of flaming pillars created by Wei Wuxain. Jiang Cheng on the other hand was struggling to keep a hold on a now flailing Mo Xuanyu as the boy tried to run after the other youth.

“Wei-gege! You promised!” Mo Xuanyu shouted after him his eye beginning to tear up. He was beginning to panic. “Come back- You said we would go together! You said we could leave together! Come back! That's not safe! Come back! Wei-gege!-”

Just as he shouted something whizzed past them. An arrow. Mo Xuanyu let out a scream as the arrow found itself in Wei Wuxian's arm. Jiang Cheng turned to see the Lan Clan sect disciple who had tried to grab Mianmian earlier, had picked up a discarded bow. Maybe he had been trying to save face after making such a fool of himself before... instead he just made things worse.

By this point everyone else, save Jiang Cheng, Mo Xuanyu, and four other disciples had dived. They were the last ones. Mo Xuanyu still struggled, no more then ever as he saw Wei Wuxian was hurt.

“Wei-gege! Come back!!!!” Mo Xuanyu screamed this, his voice almost cracking as he reached out for the young man.

“I'm coming!” Wei Wuxian called out, trying his best to look completely unfazed. but just as he did, he pulled out the arrow from his arm.... and then immediately realized he had made a big mistake.

Blood gushed out, and the yao beasts eyes were on him. It smelled the blood and became excited, it's neck snapping out as it went to swallow Wei Wuxian whole.

“WEI-GEGE!” Mo Xuanyu screamed, his voice shrill as he tried once more to break free from Jiang Cheng's grip, and he almost succeeded.... if it were not for a flash of white.

Someone shoved Mo Xuanyu back into Jiang Cheng's grip as he crossed the room in just a few strides, before then shoving Wei Wuxian out of the way. That someone was Lan Wangji, who had stayed back to make sure the rest had gotten through. Now he was the one who was in the beasts line of attack... the one who was bitten down on by those large yellowed fangs, right on his already broken leg, before quickly being dragged toward the water by the Yao Beast.

Mo Xuanyu stood there for only a moment in utter shock before Suddenly being dragged into the water. He didn't have time to fight as Jiang Cheng covered his mouth and gave him sharp orders to hold his breath. While he wanted to struggle he was already under the water by the time he thought to, and struggling would only cause him and Jiang Cheng problems. Instead, he was pulled bellow, deep into the water- Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji's fates left unknown.

 

When they both surfaced on the other side, and Mo Xuanyu had caught his breath he immediately turned around and tried to dive back into the water. Jiang Cheng and nearby Nie Huaisang both caught him and pulled him back.

“Mo-didi! Mo-didi stop! You said you can't swim! Don't try and go back if you can't swim!” Nie Huaisang stated, doing his best to help Jiang Cheng hold the boy.

“NO!!!” Mo Xuanyu cried out, pulling and jerking and twisting. “GO Back! We need to go back! They're hurt! They're both hurt! I don't want them to die!” He was crying now, his face absolutely drenched in tears.

“And what can you do!?” Jiang Cheng snapped. His tone was harsh, but he spun Mo Xuanyu around and made the boy look at him, “If not even the whole lot of us can take on that beast, what good is one nine year old?!”

“But...” Mo Xuanyu choked, snot and tears covering his distraught face.

“But nothing.” Jiang Cheng said stiffly. The next part he said, was while turning to face the group “all we can do is split up- each of us try and get back to our own clans, our own families, tell them what happened here. It is likely Wen Chao and them are still nearby, and won't be keen on us telling anyone about what happened.” He then turned back to Mo Xuanyu. “I'll head back to Yunmeng, get people to come and rescue Wei Wuxian- or...” He drifted off that last statement, and then shook his head. “We'll come back and save him- and the Lan's here can go get help for Lan Wangji. You need to get back to Lanling and tell your father what happened here.”

Mo Xuanyu let out a small whimper, but nodded his understanding. His stomach twisted and gnawed at him and he felt lost. He prayed then and there that Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian were alive, that they would make it out of this okay.
Jiang Cheng went to stand, made to turn and look for any Jiang Disciples who survived- but his eyes landed on someone else first. When he saw this young man, Jiang Cheng suddenly had a dark expression cross his face, and he clenched his fist. “You...”

The Lan disciple looked up from where he sat moping on the ground- only to get a face full of fist! He yelped as he tumbled back, yet none of the other Lan Disciples came to his aid. They all just flinched but stood back as Jiang Cheng was grabbed and pulled back by a now panicked Nie Huaisang.

“Jiang-xiong! Jiang-Xiong! Now isn't the time! It's like you said, we should go!”

“That was for shooting Wei Wuxian!” Jiang Cheng spat, “What the hell were you thinking?!”

Mo Xuanyu had been snapped out of his upset stupor and jumped when Jiang Cheng suddenly went and hit the youth, but when he too saw it was the young man who had shot Wei Wuxian with an arrow, he stayed quiet. Much like the Lan's he had nothing to say or do to stop Jiang Cheng's anger.

“I-I was just trying to kill the yao beast...” The youth tried to argue, but was cut off by one of the other Lan Disciples.

“Do not lie. You simply wanted to save face after Lan-er gongzi rebuked you with his actions. Come on Su Minshan. Clean yourself up and lets go-”

 

No one saw the arrow come flying in- nor heard it whistle through the air. They only found out it had been shot when the Lan Disciple who had been talking choked and hit the ground, the arrow tip lodged into his spine. Many screamed as they looked up in horror as Wen Cultivators flew in overhead. Mo Xuanyu went numb then. He hadn't yet processed everything from the cave and now he was being thrown from a boiling pot into an open flame! Before he knew it, he was being pushed and pulled away, rushing to escape as the Wen's came to get rid of the evidence.